Title: To Be Loved

Author: Christen

purplehaysc@hotmail.com) but if you want a response back from during the week email me at cha005@latech.edu

Disclaimer: these characters belong to One Tree Hill except for Margaret or any other characters you don't recognize.

Distribution: Take it, but let me know. If you have any of my other fics, go ahead.

Comments: This is my first One Tree Hill Fic but email me if have any comments please email them to me. Ok someone was a little confused and they couldn't understand how lucas could have kids but still be in high school. Ok when Lucas, Nathan, Haley etc are in high school in the past and when they have kids that's in the future. Remember how Dan has a date of death that's not current? That's evidence that at the time that was the future. Any other questions just email me. Ok since we now know Jake's daughter's name is Jenny, I'm changing Grace's name to Jenny.

(To Be Loved by Curtis Stigers)
"Mind your manners
Watch your weight
Be a good boy
Just behave
What's wrong with you?
Settle down.
Keep your two feet on the ground.
Stand up straight
Sit up tall
Never falter
Never fall
Stay in school
Make the grade
Never fail
And never fade"



To Be Loved
by Christen


Lucas stood in front of the grave and put a rose on it and started to walk away. He took one last look at the grave “Dan Scott- a great father, husband and man 1964-2011”

“You coming?” Margaret asked as she turned around.

“Yeah, I think I’m ready.” He said as she walked over to her and put her hand in his.

“Nathan, will be here soon. Haley called to warn me.”

“Too bad our feud couldn’t have died with out father.” Lucas said sadly.

“I wish it had to.”





“Apparently some things haven’t changed since I left.” Margaret Jackson said as she came downstairs.

“Mags, when did you get back? Why are you here?” Nathan asked confused.

“It’s good to see you too, brother.” Margaret said sarcastically.

“When did you get in?” Dan asked.

“About two last night. And before I forget to say thanks. I’ll say it now. Thanks for picking me up for the airport.” She said sarcastically.

“Did you get kicked out of school again?” Nathan asked.

“Tenth school, I think I’m going for a record.”

“This isn’t something you should be proud about.” Dan said.

“I know.”

“So what is it for this time?” Nathan asked.

“Disciplinary Problems, that’s all I was told.” She said looking at her stepfather.

“What did you do?” Nathan asked.

“I don’t know maybe you should ask your father that.”

“What are you talking about?” Nathan asked confused.

“Nothing, Nathan you need to get your books and so do you, Margaret. So you will get to school on time.”

“Fine.” Nathan said as he ran to his room.

“Don’t do that again!” Dan said mad.

“Then don’t get me kicked out of school and I won’t have to.”

“Oh don’t act like you didn’t miss me.”

“Believe me I didn’t!” Margaret said as she headed upstairs.





“So how was Chad’s first day of high school?” Nathan asked as he came in to the garage.

“You mean your brother, right? Or are you still calling him your nephew?” Margaret said mad as she slammed the register close.

“He’s not my brother.”

“Yeah and either is my x-husband, right?”

“Speaking of your x-husband. I see he went to my father’s grave today.”

“He’s his father too.”

“No he’s a man he despised. Keith Scott is his father. He most have just gotten the Scott’s mixed up again. It’s happened before.”

“Nathan, why are you here?”

“Can’t I just come see my sister?”

“No, you can’t.” Peyton said as she came in.

“Peyton, I just…” Nathan started to say.

“Leave now Nathan before I tell Lucas that you are here.” Peyton said.

“Right so you’re going to go run to your husband. Still as pitiful as ever.” Nathan said.

“I’m only telling you one more time to leave.” Margaret said.

“Fine, just tell your husband that Haley wants him to call him.” Nathan said as he started to leave.

Chad passed him while he was coming in. “What was he doing here, mom?”

“He’s just leaving, sweetheart.” Margaret said.





“So are you planning on talking to me or are we just going to go to school in complete silence?” Margaret asked Nathan.

“That’s my plan. What you have a problem with that?”

“Yes, I just got back from Europe where I’ve been for at least six months. I would like to think that my little brother would at least want to say hi to me. Or want to know how I’m doing.”

“It’s not the first time you’ve been gone for six months or longer.”

“And you never missed me this whole time?”

“I’ve learned not to miss people. Not to miss you or mom.”

“Speaking of our mother, have you heard from her recently?”

“I hear she’s living with Pablo right now and she’s very happy.” Nathan said sarcastically.

“Leave it to mom to tell you everything when she calls you but yell at me when she calls me.” Margaret said smiling.

“Well our mother is one of a kind I’ve got to give her that much.” Nathan said laughing.

“Yes that she is.” Margaret said also laughing.





“Where did you go?” Haley asked as Nathan came in the house.

“Went to get my car checked up.” Nathan said as he put his keys down on the table.

“Did you pass my message on to Lucas? Because you know I would of preferred to do it my self.”

“I tried but his wives stopped me.” Nathan said as he sat down.

“And you’re shocked?”

“Well they are my in-laws, hell one of them is even my half sister.”

“Who you’ve treated like dirt every chance you got.”

“So?”

“Nathan we’ve been through this before. This fight between you and Lucas was your father’s fight. Your father is dead so should the fight.”

“I would if he wasn’t responsible for his death.”





“Did you hear about you not being the only bastard sibling of Nathan’s any more.” Brooke told Lucas as he entered school.

“What are you talking about Brooke?” Lucas asked confused.

“You didn’t know that Nathan had a half-sister did you?” Brooke asked shocked.

“Should I have know?”

“Well considering she’s been going to this school on and off for at least ten years I thought you would of noticed her.”

“Sorry I didn’t. Is there a reason I should?”

“No, I guess not. Got to go bye.” Brooke said walking off.

“Nathan, I go it. I think I can find my own locker.” Margaret said as she walked over to Lucas. “Would this be locker number 214?” She asked Lucas.

“Yeah, right next to mine. Who are you any way?”

“Margaret Jackson, you are?”

“Lucas Scott. Nice to meet you.” Lucas said extending his hand.



Part 2

“Be a hero
Be a star
Anything but what you are
Find a girl to possess
Always pay, pursue, protect
Be a master
Be a slave
Work your ass into an early grave”



Margaret took his hand. “Lucas Scott, as in Dan Scott’s other son?” Margaret asked.

“You get to the point really quickly don’t you?” Lucas said mad as he slammed his locker shut.

“I didn’t mean to upset you. I was only asking because I’m his step-daughter.”

Lucas turned back around. “So you’re the half-sister I heard about.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you too.”

“I bet. Look if you’re here to bug me then don’t. Your brother already does it enough.”

“I bet he does but I’m not planning on bugging you at all. I just would like to get to know you. Honestly. Is that ok?”

Lucas gave her a look.

“Why would you want to do that?”

“Why would I not want to do that?”





“How was your first day?” Lucas asked Chad.

“Well they already offered me a spot on the sophomore basketball them.”

“Are you taking it?” Lucas asked.

“Apparently since you’re my father, I have to.”

“No you don’t. Who told you, you had to?”

“Everyone at school. They were telling me all about how great you, uncle Nathan and grandfather were.”

“That doesn’t mean that you have to play.”

“I know but I’d like to prove to everyone that I’m just as good as all of you.”

“Chad, please don’t do this to prove anything. You don’t have to. Do it if you want to and only if you’ll have fun doing it. Basketball should be for fun and nothing else.”

“I know that was one of the things Lori and I agreed on. We’d do it for fun only.”





“Peyton?” Margaret asked happily as she saw her dear friend.

Peyton got up. “Mags, when do you get back?”

“This morning. You know I was really shocked to find out that you’re still dating my idiot brother.”

“Not by choice believe me.”

“I bet.” Margaret said smiling. “Ok a change in subject, can you give me the back story on Lucas?”

“What back story?” Peyton asked defensively.

“Just what he’s like.”

“How would I know?”

“Chill, Peyton. I must have hit a nerve.” Margaret looked at Peyton. “What exactly is going with you and Lucas anyway?





“Dad guess what?” Lori said as she came in.

Nathan got up from the couch.

“What?”

“I mad the 7th grade basketball team and Chad made the sophomore one.” She said happily.

“Congratulations. How did you hear about your cousin?”

“I talked to him. We met after school.”

“What else did he say?”

“Dad, stop! He’s my cousin and I’m not selling him out.”

“Fine, I was just wondering.”

“No you’re prying. You always do. If you really want to know how his family is then ask them.” Lori said mad as she ran upstairs.





“Where were you this morning?” Haley asked Nathan as she came up to him.

“My sister came in town last night so I couldn’t make it.”

“Ever heard of phone?” Haley asked mad.

“You haven’t taught me about that one yet.” Nathan said smiling.

Haley laughed. “Well then can you meet me after school today?”

“Basketball practice. How about tonight?” Nathan suggested.

“I have to work.”

“You can’t get off?”

“Not with out a good excuse.”

“And let me guess having to be with me wouldn’t go over so big?”

“Not really.”

“Ok, when do you get off?”

“Pretty late.”

“Call me when you get off and we’ll hook ok?”

“Not hook ok, we’ll study.”

“Hook up, study. I don’t really see the difference.” Nathan said smiling as he headed to his next class.

Haley just laughed and headed off.





“Haley?” Lucas asked as someone answered at her house.

“Haley, telephone!” Nathan screamed.

“Nathan, I heard you came to my garage today.”

“I heard you came to my father’s grave today.”

“He’s my father too plus our uncle’s and my mother’s grave are near by.”

“He’s not your father.” Nathan said mad as he gave the phone to Haley.

“Hey.” Haley said.

“You know your husband is not in the best mood.”

“Remember he’s off topic.”

“Right, sorry so you wanted me to call you? Why exactly don’t you ever call me?”

“Your wife hangs up on me.”

Lucas laughed. “She would but you’d do the same thing to her.”

“True, I think I have actually.” Haley said smiling and then she heard some screaming in the background. “What’s going on over there?”

“Carrie and Sam are playing.”

“So Margaret and Jake are staying there tonight?”

“Yeah. So what did you want?”

“Do I actually have to have something to talk about when I talk to my best friend?”

“Yes, now what’s going on Haley?” Nathan asked worried.



part 3

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



“Can’t I just be sick of you and Nathan fighting?”

Lucas laughed. “And here I was hoping that you came to your sense and decide to leave him.”

Haley laughed. “Not that I haven’t thought about it but I can’t. I could never do that to Lori or….”

“Or what? What aren’t you saying?” Lucas asked suspiciously.

“Calm down ok? Look if I tell you this you can’t tell anyone. I haven’t even told Nathan yet.” Haley replied nervously.

“Ok, I know Nathan has his faults but you’ve always trusted him so why wouldn’t you tell him what ever it is you’re telling me?”

“Because Luke… look just let me tell you the news first and then you can ask me all the question you need ok?” Haley said annoyed.

“Sure, so what’s the news?”

Haley walked into one of the guest rooms and closed the door. “Well the first one is I was offered a job at the local high school.”

“Congratulations.”

“Thanks.”

“And you don’t think Nathan will like this?”

“No, I think he’ll be fine with it.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“That’s only the first part of the news.”

“Ok, what’s the second?”

“I’m pregnant.”

“Wouldn’t Nathan be happy that you two are having another child.”

“He would of course if the child was his but as we both know it’s not.”





“Nothing is going on with me and Lucas ok?” Peyton said.

“Ok, for now. But sooner of later you’re going to have to tell me what really is going on.”

“Sure, when something actually starts going on.”

“So it’s true, Margaret. You’re back.” Brooke said as her and Theresa came in.

“You haven’t gotten rid of these two idiots yet? I thought you were smarter than that Payton.” Margaret mumbled as she started to leave.

“Bye, Margaret.” Peyton said laughing.

“Why is that she always acts like we are a bunch of idiots?” Theresa asked mad.

“Because she always speaks the truth.” Peyton mumbled sarcastically.

“What did you say?” Brooke asked.

“Nothing, so what do you two need?” Peyton said as she started to pick up her drawings.

“We wanted to see if you were planning on going to basketball practice with us.” Theresa said.

“We’re not really supposed to be at their practices remember?” Peyton pointed out.

“Well that’s not entirely true.” Brooke said smiling.

“What exactly do you have in mind?” Peyton asked suspiciously.

“Oh you’re going to love this.” Theresa said laughing.





“What are you doing?” Jake asked Margaret as he came into the guest bedroom they were staying in.

“Why are you always so suspicious of me?” Margaret asked smiling as she turned around.

“Because I usually have a good reason to be.”

“That’s for the most true.”

“So do I have a reason to be now?”

“Not really I guess.” Margaret said sitting down.

Jake sat down next to her. “Ok, what’s wrong?”

“Carrie…” Margaret started to say.

“What about Carrie?” Jake asked confused.

“Honey can you give me and daddy a minute.” Margaret said getting up.

Jake turned around and was shocked to see his daughter standing in the doorway. He got up. “Carrie, is something wrong?”

“Sam took my Barbies from me and he won’t give them back!” She said mad.

“Ok, where’s your brother?” Margaret asked.

“He’s in his room.”

“Ok how about you get your brother and tell him that I said that he needs to help you and Sam fix this.” Margaret said.

“Ok, but what if he…” Carrie started to say.

“Tell him if he doesn’t help you then he’ll have to deal with me.” Margaret said finishing her sentence.

“Ok thanks Mommy.” Carrie said giving her a kiss and then she started to leave.

Margaret got up and closed the door and then sat back down next to Jake. “It’s Chad.” Margaret said.





“Ok so how exactly am I supposed to get home?” Margaret asked Nathan annoyed.

“You know you could always stay for our practice.” Nathan pointed out.

“And why would I do that? I’m not usually into self torture, you know.” Margaret said smiling.

“Very funny.” Nathan said as he playfully hit her.

“Plus I’m not so sure I want to go home by myself.”

“You do know my dad will be there? So you really won’t be home by yourself.” Nathan pointed out.

“Believe I know that.” Margaret mumbled. “Look when will this practice be over?”

“I don’t know. Why do you want to know?”

“I just I’d like to know when you’re coming home.”

“Why?”

“It doesn’t matter ok.”

“Is there something reason that you don’t want to be alone with my father?”

“Why would you think that?”

“What else am I supposed to think?”

“Maybe I just want to spend some time with you.”

“Maybe you’re just a horrible liar?”

“Maybe. Look please just don’t stay out too late.”

“Ok, I promise. I’ll even come and check in with you. Ok mother?” He said sarcastically.

“Not funny.” Margaret said laughing.





“Lori can we talk?” Nathan asked as came out side where Lori was shooting hoops.

“Depends.” Lori said as she stopped shooting.

“On what?”

“If you’ll practice with me.” Lori said throwing the ball at him.

“No problem.” Nathan said as he started dribbling.

“So what do you want to talk to me about?”

“About what happened with the two of us.”

“What’s there to talk about?”

“Well for one you’re mad at me.”

“This isn’t anything new, dad.”

“I know but that doesn’t mean that I like it.”

“You mean that doesn’t mean you’re going to accept it?”

Nathan took the ball and stopped moving. “No it means we’re going to talk about this so that you won’t have to be mad at me anymore. So how about we go and sit so we can talk?”

“I’m assuming I don’t have a choice.”

“You’d be assuming correctly.”





“So what are you doing?” Lucas asked as he walked up to Margaret.

“Trying to find a ride home.” Margaret said as she sat down on a near by bench.

Lucas sat down next to her. “You don’t have a driver’s license?”

“Don’t have a car.”

“With all the money your family has you couldn’t possibly afford a car?”

“No my step-father just couldn’t afford to allow me to have something that would give me any freedom.”

“You know you don’t seem to speak very highly of him.”

“Neither do you.”

“But I have my reasons. What are yours?”

Margaret got up. “I would rather not talk about it.”

“Believe me if there’s anyone who could understand not liking the man it would be.”

“I know….” Margaret started to say.

“Lucas, practice now!” Jake said as he came out of the gym.

“I’ve got to go.” Lucas said.

“I see that, thanks for talking to me.” Margaret said.

“No problem.” Lucas said as he went into the gym.

“It didn’t take you that long to become friends with him did it?” Jake said smiling.

“I could say the same for you.” Margaret said smiling at him.



Part 4

“Daddy's favorite little girl
Dress up in your momma's pearls
Serve us breakfast in her bed
Earn a little kiss on the forehead
You are sugar
You are spice
You are growing up so nice
Paint your nails
Paint your face
Paint around the empty space”



Margaret opened the door. “Anyone home?” She asked. She was very glad to not hear a response. She went into the living room and started to go though the tapes to see if there was anything worth watching. She noticed a lot of tapes where the label started with LC. “LC?” Margaret asked out loud. She took out the tape and put it in the VCR and was shocked to see Lucas on the TV screen.





“So let me guess you’re going to tell me never to talk to you like that again, I’m going to agree and then everything’s going to be fine?” Lori said sarcastically as she sat down on the couch.

“Lose the sarcasm, ok?” Nathan said.

“Why?’

“Because I’m assuming you would actually like to not be ground for a month.”

“Ok I’ll lose the sarcasm but I still don’t believe we’re really going to talk.”

“We haven’t talked in a long time have we?”

“Not since I was seven years old and grandpa and Uncle Keith died.”

“Yeah I remember you always used to inform me about what was going on in school. You’re mother would beg for you to talk to her like you did to me.”

“And now I talk to mom.”

“I’m sorry you know.”

“About what?”

“That we stopped talking like that.”

“Mom explained about you and grandfather.”

“You don’t remember that much about him do you?”

“Not any good memories. You used to argue with him a lot right?’

“Yeah when ever he tried coming around which wasn’t that often.”

“But I do remember Uncle Keith coming over a lot.”

“Yeah we got a long great. He was a lot like the way I wanted my father to be.”

“And Uncle Lucas and Aunt Margaret used to bring Chad by.”

“Yeah but then…”

“Uncle Keith and Grandfather were killed in that car wreck.”

“Yeah I remember.”

“Do you ever wish things were back to the way the way they were then?”

“Do you?”

“Yeah I’d really like if we were like everyone else’s families again. I mean most families talk. We can’t even do that.”

“I know. You know I miss that time too.”

“Then why exactly did you let it get it away?”

“What did your mother tell you?”

“That you and Uncle Lucas parted ways because of how grandfather and Uncle Keith died.”

“Well that’s for the most part true.”

“How did they die?”

“In a car accident.”

“I know that but why would that cause you to stop talking to Uncle Lucas?”

“It’s complicated.”

“No, don’t just tell me that and walk away. I hate it we adults do that.”

“I did too when I was your age.”

“Then why did you do it now?”

Nathan smiled. “It’s complicated.”





“So are you trying to put the moves on Nathan’s sister now to?” Jake asked Lucas smiling as he threw him the ball.

“No, we’re just friends. I think.”

“Let me warn you Margaret is one complicated chick.”

“Why do you say that?’

“Because I know. Believe me many a guy has found that out.”

“What’s up with her any way?

“No one really knows. She and your father keep butting heads that’s why she keeps being sent to Europe.”

“About what?”

“Hell if I know. That girl hasn’t let anyone into her life not even Nathan.”

“Why do you think that is?’

“I don’t know like I said she’s complicated.”





“How do you know for sure?” Lucas asked Haley.

“Luke, come on. Remember about two months ago…”

“I remember but you’re telling me that you and Nathan haven’t…”

“Of course we have!”

“Then there’s still a chance I’m not the father of your child.”

“No, you just don’t want it! God, you are just like Dan sometimes you know that!” Haley screamed mad.

“No Hales, that’s not what I meant. If this child is mine then of course I want it.”

“Really?”

“Yes really.”

Haley took a deep breath. “Ok then what did you mean?”

“I meant that there’s no way you can possibly no for sure if I’m the father of your child or if Nathan is. So why don’t you find out?”

“You mean a DNA test? Because I can’t get that gone now and I’m not sure if I want to.”

“No that’s not what I meant. I meant that you can go to the doctor and find out the date the baby was conceived. If it was the night we slept together then yes it’s my child if it’s not then it’s Nathan’s.”

“That’s true I could do that. I just… Luke do you even want to have a child with me?”

“Haley…”

“Answer me please. I mean that night, us what was that?”

“That was two people that love each other losing control.”

“Who love each other?’

“Don’t act so shocked. We’ve never lied to each other about how we feel.”

“Yes that much is true….”

“Dad!” Chad screamed.

“Daddy!” Sam screamed.

“Mommy!” Carrie screamed.

“I have to…”

“Yeah I can tell. Luke, I’ll call you as soon as I know.”

“Good and Haley, don’t forget I love you.”

“I won’t.”





“You actually came I’m shocked.” Haley said as Nathan entered the room.

“Yeah even though my sister tried to keep me from coming.” Nathan said as he sat down.

“Why would she do that?” Haley asked confused.

“I really don’t know. Something about her not wanting to be at home alone with my father.”

“Do they not really get along or something?

“I guess but it’s always been like this.”

“And you never really asked her what was going on?”

“We don’t really talk that’s how we both want it. Look Brooke can we just work?”

“No, not until you can prove to me that everything is ok with your sister.”

“Is this really that important to you?”

“Yes it is. I just… I’d feel guilty if something was wrong but you weren’t there to help her because of me.”

“Ok, I’ll go check on her on one degree.”

“Which is?”

“That you meet me early tomorrow morning.”

“Deal.”





“What in the hell is going on in here!” Jake said as he came running into the living room with Margaret.

They looked around the living room and saw broken glass on the floor.

“What happened in here?” Margaret asked the kids.

“It’s his fault!” Carrie said pointing at Chad.

“Yeah it’s his fault!” Sam said also point at Chad.

“Mom, seriously I have no clue what they’re talking about. I came in because you wanted me to and…” Chad started to say.

“Who did this?” Peyton asked as she came in.

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out.” Jake said.

“Well look Sam, Carrie why don’t you guys come in the kitchen and get cleaned up. So I don’t have to worry about you two stepping on any glass. And then you two can go to bed.” Peyton said leading the two kids out of the room.

“Hey guys what was all the… what happened in here.” Lucas asked coming in the room.

“I think you and I need to have a talk with our son.” Margaret said to Lucas.

“Great, it looks like this will be a long night!” Chad said sarcastically.

“To say the least.” Margaret said sarcastically as she, Chad and Lucas headed towards her room.





“What do you think you’re doing!” Dan screamed as he came into the living room.

“Oh I’m just watching your tapes of Lucas.” Margaret said as she got up. “What is your problem any way?”

“You have no right to go through my personal stuff.”

“If that’s true then you have no right to go through my life and change things.”

“That’s not the same.”

“Why isn’t it? Because you claim you love me?”

“Why is that so hard to believe?”

“Because this obsession you have me isn’t love, Dan. It’s just plain sick!”

“Oh don’t act like you don’t like you don’t love me in return.”

“Believe me the only thing I feel for you is disgust!” Margaret screamed as she started to head upstairs.

“Where exactly do you think you’re going?” Dan said as he grabbed her hand.

“Let go off me! I’m going to my room and you are not going to go with me!” Margaret said turning around and facing him.

“Oh yes I am. I didn’t not bring you all the way back here for you to act like some tease.” Dan said as he leaned and kissed her.

“Stop it!” She said mad as she slapped him.



Part 5

“Find a man that can provide
Try and fill the hole inside
With a family and a home
Tell yourself you're not alone
Keep your memories of yourself
In a shoebox on a closet shelf”



Grace opened the door to the house and closed the door. She walked into the living room and saw her father on the living room floor picking up pieces of glass. “Please tell my that my little sister didn’t do that.”

Jake got up. “No, your step brother did.”

“Of course, so how are you, dad?” Grace asked.

“I’m good. You know it’s really good to see you.” Jake said as he hugged her.

“It’s good to see you too.” Grace said as she sat down on the couch.

“How did you know I’d be here?” Jake said as he sat down next to her.

“Went home and no one was there so I took a guess. I just got lucky.”

“Yeah you did. What are you doing home any way, Gracie?”

Grace laughed. “You know when you call me Gracie I feel like I’m five years old again.”

Jake laughed too. “Well sometimes I like to think of you as still be five years old.”

“I know. You know sometimes I wish was. Then I wouldn’t have be this genesis who gets these scholarships to all these out state high schools so I don’t ever see my family.”

“Grace, did something happen at school?”

Grace laughed. “Define something.”





Nathan opened the door to the house. “Anyone home?” He asked and didn’t get an answer. He put his jacket down on one of the chairs and threw his keys on the counter. “Dad? Mags?” He asked as he looked in the living room. “Ok, I guess every is asleep.” Nathan said as he headed upstairs. He turned to go to his room and then remember how worried Margaret was. “I guess I should check on her.” Nathan thought to himself. He walked over to Margaret’s door. He could hear some movement inside. He opened the door slowly. “Margaret…” He started to say but stopped when he saw his father on top of Margaret.

“Nathan, what are you doing here?” His father asked as he got off of Margaret.

“I… I came into to… to check in with Margaret…. but I didn’t…” Nathan said stuttering.

Margaret pulled the sheet up over her. “Nathan, why don’t you leave, ok? I think that would be best.”

“I… yeah… I’ll go.” Nathan said as he left the room.

He ran downstairs grabbed his jacket, key and cell phone and ran out the house.





“Hey is everything, ok, Mom?” Lori asked her mother as she came downstairs.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Lori, why are you not in bed?”

“I was talking dad.”

“Well it’s ten. You should have been in bed an hour ago.”

“You know I’m the only person in my grade that still has a bed time.”

“Well then you’re probably the only one in your grade that doesn’t sleep through your classes.”

“But…” Lori started to say.

“Lori, listen to your mother and go to bed.” Nathan said.

“Fine!” Lori said marching upstairs.

“You ok?” Nathan asked Haley.

“I…” Haley started to say but there was a knock at the door. “I’ll answer you in a second.” Haley said as she walked to the door.

Nathan followed her.

When Haley got to the door she opened and was shocked to see Kendall standing there. “Hey Kendall.”

“Hey Haley, Nathan.” She said as she hugged each other them.

“Kendall, what are you doing here? Why aren’t you at school?” Nathan asked.

“Grace and I came home tonight.” She said walking in and putting her bags down.

“Are you planning on staying here?” Haley asked.

“My house is overcome by our brother’s family and I thought since my cousin Nathan loves me so much, he’ll let me stay here.” She said looking at Nathan.

“Mom…” Lori started to say as she came down stairs. “Cousin Kendall!” Lori said happily as she ran into Kendall’s arms.

“Lori, oh my goodness you have grown up so much since last time I was here.” Kendall said happily.

“You’re staying here?” Lori asked happily as she saw Kendall’s bags.

“I sure hope so.” Kendall said looking at Nathan.

“Daddy, please let Kendall stay here!” Lori begged.

“I guess that’s fine. So do you want to call Lucas and tell him his sister is staying here or should I?” Nathan asked Haley.





Margaret got out of bed and started to put her clothes back on.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Dan asked.

“I’m leaving. I can’t stay here knowing that Nathan knows now.” Margaret said putting her shoes on.

“Did you tell Nathan to come up here?” Dan asked mad.

“I’ve been trying to get him to come up here for years. Who ever got him to come up here wasn’t me, that’s for sure.”

“Well now that he knows, what if he tells someone?”

“You mean what if every one finds out what you really are? I’d be happy but we both know that never will happen.”

“Why don’t you think that will happen?”

“Because I don’t think Nathan wants to ever believe that this happened.”

“Well then why are you leaving?”

“Don’t you see I… I think I finally have some where’s to go.” Margaret said as she walked out of the room.





“So what do you have to say for yourself?” Lucas asked Chad.

“I just… I couldn’t do it, ok? I’m just sick of doing it.” Chad said annoyed.

“Doing what?” Margaret asked confused.

“Lying, I’m just sick of the lies.”

“What lies?” Lucas asked.

“Sam keeps calling me brother. And we all know that’s a lie.”

“Chad…” Margaret started to say.

“It is. He just kept calling me brother. I lost it ok? I just I couldn’t stand the lying.” Chad said as he started to cry.

Margaret went over to him. “Chad, it’s ok. It’s really ok.” Margaret said holding him.

“Sometimes I’m just worried that I’m turn out just like him. You know just like my dad.”

“That won’t happen. You’re nothing like Dan. I promise you that you’re not.”

“But he’s my father how is it possible for me for me not to be?”

“I didn’t turn out like him.” Lucas said.

Chad looked at him. “I’m sorry. Dad, I’m sorry.”

“I… I’m going to go make sure Sam is asleep.” Lucas said as he left the room. When he closed the door, he tried not to cry.





“Haley! Haley, open up!” Nathan screamed as he pounded on her door. “Haley!” Nathan screamed again. He stopped screaming when he heard someone unlocking the door.

“Nathan what are you doing here?” Haley asked shocked.

“Haley, is everything ok?” Her dad screamed.

“Yeah, dad it’s Lucas.” Haley screamed back.

“Ok, Lucas just make sure that you don’t keep Haley out all night.” Her dad said.

“Um… sure, sir.” Nathan said.

Haley closed the door. “You know I really think my dad believes your Lucas.”

“I’m glad, I guess.”

“Nathan, what’s wrong?”

“I did what you asked.”

“Which was?”

“I found out what was going on with Margaret.”

“And that’s why you’re upset?”

“Yes, God why did you have to make me find out! I wish I hadn’t!” Nathan screamed mad.

“What did you find out?”

“I can’t say it! I just can’t say it! I can’t ever think it!” Nathan said furiously.

“Ok, well tell me this, is your sister ok?”

“Define ok.”

“I’ll take that as a no. Ok, did you tell your father? I mean is he taking care of her?”

“Taking care of her! No he isn’t taking care of her.”

“Ok, how about your mother?”

“What does my mother have to do with any of this?”

“Well don’t you think she’d like to know that something is wrong with her daughter?”

Nathan looked at her. “That may not be a bad idea.” Nathan said as he took out his cell phone. “I need to speak to Debra Scott, please.”





“So how are you doing?” Lori asked Chad on the phone.

“Not so good, how about you?” Chad asked.

“Something is going on with Mom and your Aunt Kendall has moved in here.”

Chad laughed. “Well I told my dad that I was worried about turning into my real father and Grace moved in.”

“Ouch, let me guess he didn’t take it very well?”

“No, he looked like I had just ripped his heart out.”

“I’ve seen that look on my father before. I think it’s something that runs in this family.”

“You mean this family that doesn’t ever actually interact?” Chad said sarcastically.

“It’s our dads. It’s all because of our dads. Well maybe we could do something.”

“Like what?”

“Get help.”

“From who?”

“Kendall?”

“She’s my age, how could she possibly help?’

“Grace?”

“My step-sister wouldn’t help me if her life depended on it.”

“Ok how about grandmother?”

Chad laughed. “When ever grandmother gets involved it is always interesting.”





Margaret ran to Lucas’s house crying. When she got there she knocked on the door at least ten times before some one came to the door.

“Who’s there?” Karen asked as she opened the door.

“Oh… is Lucas here?” Margaret asked.

“It’s kind of late.”

“I know I’m sorry, but it’s really important.”

Karen looked at Margaret and could tell she was very upset. “Oh why don’t you come in?”

“Thanks.” Margaret said as she came in.

“Lucas, you have a guest here.” Karen said as she went to get off to Lucas’s room.

Margaret sat down on the couch.

“Margaret what are you doing here?” Lucas asked she came in here.

“Lucas…” Margaret started to say as she cried.

“Margaret, it’s ok.” Lucas said as he held her.



Part 6

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



“You know this gym is for playing basketball not spending the night.” Couch Whitey said as he entered the gym where he saw Nathan sleeping on one of the bleachers.

Nathan woke up quick. “Whitey? Where am I?” He asked confused.

“You’re in the school gym.”

Nathan got up. “I… I guess I should go to…”

“Try school, Scott. You know it just started.” Whitey said sarcastically.

Nathan got up quickly. “I don’t have my books.”

“Yeah I can see that but you’re here and I’m not letting you go back home.”

“I don’t want to go back home.”

“Why may I ask are you sleeping here and not one of the many houses your family owns?”

“Are you going to make me tell you?”

“No.”

“Then I’m off to class.” Nathan said heading off.





“Are you ok?” Peyton asked as she came outside where Lucas was drinking a cup of coffee.

“Define ok.”

Peyton sat down next to him. “Margaret told me what happened.”

“She did, huh? I’m not surprised. I guess that’s what I get from having you two under one roof.”

“Please tell me that’s not the only befit you see.” Peyton said smiling.

“Right now I’m not seeing any benefits.”

“You do know Chad didn’t mean what he said, right?”

“Yeah he did. I should know I’ve fought the same battle.”

“What battle?”

“The battle not to turn into my biological father. Not to let the evil that he is take me over.”

“But you’re not him.”

“I’m his son, his blood is in me. You don’t think that makes a difference?”

“You are who you are despite the fact that you have his DNA.”

“No, I’m me because I share his DNA. If it wasn’t for that fact, I wouldn’t be me. I had to fight every day not be like him but to be more like my mother.”

“You did it well. Karen would be proud and so would Keith.”

Lucas laughed. “Speaking of my mother and step-father, did you know my sister decided to stay with my half brother instead of in her our house?”

“Probably to many bad memories here.”





“Good morning.” Karen said as Margaret came into the kitchen.

“Good morning Mrs. Sc…”

“Ms. Roe actually.”

“Sorry.”

“About spending the night with my son or for almost calling me Mrs. Scott?”

“I didn’t sleep with your son. He slept on the floor. And I should of known better. Nathan told me your last name was Roe I just forgot.”

“Nathan Scott?” Karen asked confused.

“I’m his half-sister. We share a mother.”

“Oh so why aren’t you at home?”

“Me and my step-father got into a fight. I had to leave.”

“You decided to come here?”

“I knew Lucas would be the only person who wouldn’t ask questions. I’m just not ready to answer question yet.”

“Mom, don’t tell me you’re drilling Margaret.” Lucas said as he came in.

“No, of course not. And you know you’ve got to be at school in ten minutes.”

“Margaret, I assume your need a ride?”

“Yeah that would be great.”

“Let me go grab my books and we’ll be ready to leave.” Lucas said as he headed off.

“You know Margaret if you need a change of cloths, you can borrow some.” Karen said.

“Really?” Margaret asked shocked.

“Let’s just say I know what it’s like not to want to answer any questions.”





Nathan woke up and reached for Haley but she wasn’t there. “Haley?” Nathan asked as he got out of bed.

Haley opened the door to the bathroom and came out. “You’re awake.”

“Yes, you know I expected to have you still in bed with me.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because you always stay in bed with me till Lori wakes up. Actually before Lori was born we never got out bed until we had to.”

“Well I wanted to be up when Kendall got up too.”

Nathan looked at her. “She’s not up yet.”

“How do you know?”

“It’s too quiet in the house for her to be awake. So come back to bed with me please?” He said reaching out his hand.

Haley smiled. “I’m already awake.”

“Well let’s act like we don’t know that.”

Haley laughed. “No, I’m going to go downstairs to start making breakfast and you’re going to take a very cold shower.”

“You know I always thought that once I was married I’d stop taking cold showers.”





Dan woke up to the phone ringing and a major hangover. “Hello?”

“Are the kids ok?” Deb asked.

“Deb? What are you calling for?”

“I have about thirty messages here from our son telling me to call about Margaret.”

“I can’t believe he called you.” Dan mumbled.

“So are they ok?”

“They’re fine, Deb. Stop worrying.”

“Then let me talk to them.”

“You can’t.”

“Why not?”

Dan looked around. “You just can’t”

“Dan where are my children?”

“They’re… They’re…” He looked at the clock. “On their way to school. Deb, didn’t you check the time?”

“Ok, look I want to talk to my kids. So the second they get home tell them to call me.”

“Sure, bye Deb.” Dan said as he hung up the phone.





“Are you glad Grace is back home?” Margaret asked Jake.

“Yeah I mean. I love seeing her but I’m worried that Kendall and her are giving up a great chance.”

“To be with their families?”

“Kendall is with Nathan and Haley so I don’t think she wants to be with her family.”

“Kendall has her own set of problem I mean both of her parents are dead. But Grace has you.”

“So you think she really missed me?”

“I’d say yes. I think Grace defiantly misses you.”

“So I should allow her to stay here and go to One Tree Hill High instead of Alliet?”

“If that’s what she wants then yes. Don’t you want her here?”

“Of course I do.”

“So there shouldn’t be anything to be upset about. Our whole family is together and personally I’m happy about that.”





“Hey Nathan are you ok?” Peyton asked as she came up to his locker.

“Peyton, look I really don’t want to talk right now.” Nathan said as he slammed his locker closed and started to walk off.

“Ok, wait aren’t you in the same cloths you wore yesterday?”

“Yes, why does that even matter?”

Peyton walked up to him. “Who were you with last night?” She asked mad.

“What are you talking about?” Nathan asked confused.

“What’s her name?”

“Who’s name?”

“The girl you slept with last night.”

“I didn’t sleep with anyone last night.”

“Then why are in the same cloths you were yesterday?”

“Peyton, I don’t want to talk about it, ok?” Nathan said as he started walking off.

“Nathan wait…” Peyton started to say but she saw Haley walking up to Nathan.





“So who’s Renee?” Grace asked as she came into Chad’s room.

“Grace, what are you doing in my room?” Chad asked annoyed.

“I came in here to check on my little brother.”

“Your little step-brother and only by a year.”

“Still makes me older. So you didn’t answer my question who’s Renee.”

“And I’m not going to, how do you even know about Renee?”

Grace took out a note she had in her pocket. “Renee, I can’t wait till I get to see you this weekend. I’m going to convince my parents that…”

“Give me that.” Chad said taking the note.

“That I’m going out with Todd just so we can go on our date Friday night.” Grace continued. “I’m memorized the letter.” Grace said smiling.

“How did you even get the letter?”

“After your father stormed off and you and mom went to go talk I snuck in your room and looked around. It’s always helpful to have something on your siblings.”

“You have nothing on me.”

“Yeah right. Let’s ask mom what she thinks about you lying to her?”

“Ok, what do you want, Grace?”

“Oh this will be fun.” Grace said laughing.





“So do you want me to drop you off after school?” Lucas asked Margaret as they entered school.

“I can’t go back there.” Margaret said.

“So where are you going to stay?”

“I was hoping with you.”

“You sure you can’t go back home?”

Margaret looked him in the eyes.

“I guess that’s a no.”

“That’s a definite no. Look if you don’t want me staying with you then I guess I can ask Peyton.”

“Well would you actually tell Peyton what’s happened?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means you want me to let you stay with me but your won’t tell me what happened and I just think you need to talk to someone.”

“Ok, look if I tell you what happened will you let me stay at your house?”

“Yes.”

“Good but I need a favor.”

Lucas laughed. “I thought you staying with me was a favor.”

“Yeah well I also need you to go to my house and get me some cloths because your mother’s cloths just aren’t going to cut it.”

“Fine but if I end up hurting my father it’s your fault.”

“Hey I’ll be glad if you hurt him.”

“You know this hatred you hold for my father is just plain scary.”





“Is there something you need?” Kendall asked as Lori came into her room.

“Yeah I’ve got some questions.”

“Ok, take a seat.” Kendall said pointing to her bed.

“Ok, Kendall have you ever had a boyfriend?”

Kendall laughed. “Of course I have but don’t tell your Uncle Lucas please.”

“Do you think he’ll care?”

“Lori, he practically raised me. He thinks about me, a lot in the same way that your dad thinks about you.”

“And how is that exactly?”

“You’ll always be his little girl and the thought of you even dating a guy ruins that image.”

“So I shouldn’t date?” Lori asked confused.

Kendall laughed again. “So what’s his name?”

“Ryan.”

“And do you like this Ryan character?”

“Yes.”

“Does he like you?”

“I think.”

“At your age I guess guys are even worse at expressing their feelings. Look do you want to go on a date with him?”

“Yes but my parents will never let me.”

“True but what they don’t know can’t hurt them.”

“Kendall, what are you talking about?”

“You’ll see.”


part 7

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”





“Hey Renee. Can I talk to you for a second?” Chad asked as he went up to Renee who was with her friends.

“Sure, girls I’ll be right back.” She said as Chad led her away. “So what’s going on?”

“I just wanted to forewarn you that I may have to cancel our date.”

“Why?” Renee asked worried.

“I’m about to do something that could cause me to be grounded for a long time.”

“Then don’t do it.”

“I have to. It’s the only way I know to get my dad and Uncle to talk.”

Renee sighed. “How long do you think you’ll be grounded?”

“You’re ok with me doing this?”

“I know how much your family means to you so yeah I’m ok with this. I mean I’ll see you at school right?”

“Right.”

“Then I’ll take what I can get.” She stopped talking when she heard Chad, Grace and Kendall being called to the office.

“I guess that my cue.” He said as he started to leave.

“Chad wait!” Renee said as she ran after and the kissed him





“How’s your day going?” Keith asked Karen as he walked into the café.

“Strange, it’s very strange.” She said as she poured him a coup of coffee.

“Strange, how?”

“Well as of last night I’m housing two teenagers.”

“Two? Who’s the other one?”

“Lucas step-sister technically.”

Keith thought about that for a second. “Are you talking about Margaret?”

“Yeah. What do you know about?”

“Not that much. Her and Dan don’t get a long at all and because of that Deb keeps sending to boarding schools usually out of the country. But something always goes wrong and she ends up back her for a few weeks until Deb find another school. She doesn’t even know you or Luke so why would she be staying with you?”

“All I know is she showed up at my house last night upset and Lucas offered her a place to stay indefinitely.”

“You don’t know what happened?”

“No and I’ve been advised not to ask. Do you have any clue what could of happened?”

“Well my guess is that it has something to do with Dan.”





Haley sat in the waiting room nervously. All kinds of thoughts were going through her mind. If Lucas was the father how was she going to tell Nathan or Lori? Or if Nathan was the father how was she going to tell Lucas?

“Mrs. Scott?” The nurse asked for the third time.

“That’s me.” Haley said getting up.

“The doctor is ready to see you now.” The nurse said leading her to the back.

When the doctor sees her, he smiled. “Haley Scott I haven’t seen you since I delivered Lori. Does this mean that there will be another little Scott soon?”

“Dr. Benard it’s good to see you too. And yes I think there will be.”

“Well how about we see if you’re having a healthy baby.” He said leading her into an exam room.

“Dr. Benard?”

“Yes?”

“I’d also if you could don’t mind I’d like to know if you can tell me that is when the baby was conceived.”





“Feeling any better?” Haley asked Nathan as she walked up to him.

“Depends.”

“On what?”

“If you’d agree to forget about last night.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because I shouldn’t have come to your house.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re my tutor and I have a girlfriend.”

“Then why didn’t you go to her house?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well Nathan you need to figure that out and if you need to talk to someone again tonight. Just call.” Haley said walking off.





“Aunt Deb?” Kendall asked shocked as she came into the office.

“Grandma Deb?” Grace asked also shocked as she can in.

“Kendall, Grace long time no see.”

“What’s going on?” Kendall asked.

“Grandma! You came.” Chad said happily as he ran and hugged her.

“I said I would didn’t I?”

“Ok what’s going on here?” Grace asked.

“Um... girls new need to go we’ll talk in the car.” Deb said leading them to the car.

As they got in Deb started to explain. “See Chad called me last night and explained to me his and Lori’s plan.”

“I know you had something to do with this, dweeb!” Grace said hitting him on the head.

“Grace you know if you were a girl then I wouldn’t hit you back!” Chad said as he hit her on the head.

“Will you two stop! If you don’t then I’ll go back drop you off back at school and forget the whole plan. I’ll make sure the principal know that you all tried to ship school.”

“Fine, I’ll stop. Oh Chad you may want to wipe the lipstick of your face.” Grace said smiling.

“Who have you been kissing?” Kendall asked smiling.





“What are you waiting for?” Jake asked Margaret as he came out of the gym.

“My brother or Lucas who ever comes out first. Where are you going?” She asked looking at his bag.

“Home.”

“Practice isn’t over yet so why would Whitey let you leave?”

“It’s none of your business.” Jake said as he started to walk off.

Margaret got up and went after him. “Jake, wait!”

“What?” Jake asked mad.

“I just… I don’t want you to be mad at me. I didn’t mean to make you mad. I was just trying to make conversation.”

“Why do you care if I’m mad at you?”

“Because you’ve always been the only person on the team that ever talked to me that you know wasn’t trying to get me into bed.”

“How do you know I wasn’t?”

“You might have been now that I think of it but I guess I just needed to believe that you weren’t.”

“What?”

“Sometimes I just needed a friend and you were always there.”

“So you think we’re friends?”

“Do you want us to be?”

“I’m not really a good friend.”

“How about you let me be the judge of that.”

“Why not?”

“By the way just out of curiosity but were you trying to get me into bed?”

“A couples of the times.” Jake said smiling.

Margaret just started laughing.





“Are you going to talk to him?” Katie asked Lori.

“Who?”

“Ryan, the guy you’ve been staring at all day.”

“I’m waiting for him to say something.”

“You might be old and gray by the time he says something.”

“Apparently I won’t be.” Lori said smiling as Ryan walked over to her.

“Lori, right?”

“Yeah.”

“I’m Ryan.”

“I know.”

Ryan gave her a look. “Ok, I was wondering would you…” Ryan stopped talking when the speaker came on and asked for Sam, Lori and Carrie to come to the office.

“Look how about we finish this later. Can I have your hand?”

Ryan gave her a look.

“So I can write my cell phone number down.”

“Oh, ok.”

Lori quickly wrote down her number, grabbed her books and left.





“Looking for someone?” Peyton asked as Lucas came out of the gym.

“Yeah, Margaret have you seen her?”

“Yeah she left this for you.” Peyton said as he handed him the note Margaret had left.

Lucas opened it and read it quickly. The second he finished reading it, he started to leave.

Peyton grabbed his arm. “Not so fast. I want to know when you and Mags got so close.”

“Look Peyton I need to leave now.”

“Got to go do something for Margaret?” Peyton asked sarcastically.

“Actually yes. Peyton what are you so upset about?”

“I’m not uspet.”

“Sure, you always purposely wait after basketball practice for me and demand that I talk to you.”

“Ok I’m upset.”

“About Margaret?”

“Yea… I guess no. I don’t really know why I’m upset. You and Margaret just met and you two are acting like old friends and Nathan…”

“Let take one thing at time. Are you jealous of Margaret and I?”

“No of course not. I feel like there is some big secret that everyone is keeping from me and Margaret is the ring leader.”

Lucas sighed. “You and her are friends, right?”

“Yeah, so?”

“So talk to her. She may surprise you and tell you “the big secret.”

“That would be too easy.” Peyton said smiling.

“God forbid, Peyton ever do any thing the easy way.” Lucas said also smiling.

Peyton’s cell phone went off. She looked at the id. “It’s Nathan. I need to answer that but don’t leave yet just wait.” Peyton told Lucas she answered the phone. “Now? Nathan what’s so important?”

“I’m going to go.” Lucas said getting up and walking out of the door; Peyton didn’t even notice.





Lucas started working on another car but his thought weren’t there they were on Chad.

“Ok one more push.” Dr. Benard told Margaret.

“I can’t.” Margaret said exhausted.

“Yes, Margaret you can. Come on honey just one more.”

Margaret screamed as she pushed one last time and then lay back exhausted.

Lucas heard the baby cry.

“Congratulation Mr. and Mrs. Scott, you have a healthy baby boy.”

Lucas smiled at Margaret. “Did you hear that we have a son.”

“Can I hold him?” Margaret asked.

“Sure, we just cleaned him up.” One of the nurses said as she brought the baby over to them.

Margaret took the baby. “He’s beautiful.” She said.

“Yes, he is.” Lucas said smiling.

“Have you two chosen a name?”

“Well you said if it was a boy you wanted to name him Henry.” Lucas said.

“I’ve changed my mind again. I think I want to name him Chad.”

“I like that. Do you want to keep the old middle name or not?”

“No, I defiantly want the middle name to be Keith.”

“So Chad Keith Scott?” The nurse asked.

“Yes.” Margaret and Lucas said.

“I’m going to go tell everyone.”

“I hope Keith likes the name.”

“I’m sure he will.” As Luke went into the waiting room, Karen, Keith, Deb, Nathan and Haley all stood up.

“Well there’s another Scott in the world.”

“Boy or girl?” Deb asked.

“Boy.”

“Does he have a name?” Keith asked.

“It better not be one of the names we’re thinking about using.” Karen said smiling.

“It’s not.”

“So what his name, bro? The wait is killing us.” Nathan said.

Lucas laughed. “His name is Chad Keith Scott.”

“Chad Keith?” Keith asked shocked.

“Margaret and I agreed since you’ve been more of a father to both us then our own fathers it only made sense.”

“I think Keith is going to cry.” Deb said smiling.

“I’ve got to go back. I just wanted to tell you.” Lucas said as he started to head back in.

“You think you’ll be smiling that much when ever we have a baby?” Haley asked Nathan.

“We’re having a baby?” Nathan asked shocked.

“Well not currently but answer the question any way.”

“Probably a lot more.” Nathan said.

As Lucas came back in Margaret looked up smiling. “Want to hold him?”

“Yeah.” Lucas said as he took the baby.

“He looks a lot like you.” Margaret said.

“He does doesn’t he.” Lucas said as tears started to come down his face. He realized then that this little baby was going to be his son for the rest of his life even if he wasn’t biologically his son.

Luke’s thoughts came back and he started to wipe his tears away.





Lucas used Margaret’s key to open the door to the Scott’s house. He had made sure no one was home before going in. He didn’t want to run into Dan. As he walked though the den and into the living room, he noticed pictures of Nathan, Dan and Deb. There were only two of Margaret and they looked old. She didn’t look happy in either one. In one of the pictures, she seemed to detest either the photographer or people in the picture with her. The people in the pictures they were her family: Nathan and Deb. Dan must be taking the picture, which meant of course it was the photographer she despised. He walked past Dan’s study and walked in curious. He noticed the pictures of Nathan playing basketball and Dan too. He looked on his desk and was shocked to see a picture of Margaret with him. She looked about thirteen or so he guessed. Dan was holding her tight in a hug. He could tell Margaret was fighting the urge not to push him away. As he started to leave he noticed another picture on his desk under his papers. He walked over to it and started to move the papers so he could see what it was. As he started to see the picture, he gasped. It was a picture of him. “What do you you’re doing here!” Dan screamed as he came in.




part 8

“You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved”



“What are you doing?” Pablo asked as he came into his bedroom where Deb was packing.

“I’ve got to go home.”

“Why?”

“My kids need me.”

“I need you.”

“No you want me.”

Pablo smiled. “Actually it’s both.”

Deb smiled. “As sweet as that sounds and looks. I really have to go.”

“Stay please.”

“You knew this wasn’t permanent. I told you this was just casual remember?”

“Yes but can’t I still ask you to stay?”

“Yes but I’m still going to leave.”

“At least leave me something to remember you by?” Pablo said smiling.

“Ok but then I leave.” She said walking over to him.





“Ok are you going to tell us the plan now?” Grace asked annoyed.

“The plan is to make my dad and Uncle Lucas have to work together to find us so they start getting along.” Lori said.

“No way! Please Aunt Deb bring me back to school now.” Kendall asked.

“Why?”

“I’m not getting in trouble for this.”

“Why do you think you’ll get in trouble?” Sam asked.

“Because your dad and Uncle Nathan hate to be manipulated plus if all of us scare them to death and you know they will be scared, they’ll been even more mad at us.”

“She’s got a point. I want to go back too.” Grace said.

“No.” Deb said.

“Look Chad and I will say it was our idea.”

“But of course they’ll say you two went along and since you’re my older sister you’ll be in trouble for allowing me to do this.” Chad said smiling at Grace.

“Then that means that you will be in trouble for us.” Carrie said to Chad about her and Sam.

“Well I’m glad I’m not an older sister to any of you.” Kendall said.

“Yeah right you’re living with us so technically you’re my sister and you’re an aunt to all of us.”

“I hate all of you!” Kendall said mad.

Everyone laughed.

“Guys how about we go get something to eat.” Deb said.





“I was just….”

“How did you even get in here?”

“I have a key.” Lucas said.

“Who gave it to you?”

“Margaret.”

“You’ve seen her?” Is she ok? Where is she?”

“She’s fine and I’m not telling you where she is. I just want to get some of her stuff.”

“Her stuff, she’s leaving?”

“Yeah apparently she doesn’t like you very much either.”

“You have no clue what the relationship is with Margaret and I.”

“Well I know we both want nothing to do with you. And I’m glad to help her get you out of her life.”

“Lucas, stay out of this.”

“Why?”

“Just take my advice. And stay of it. For your sake and hers.”

“Like you even care about me! Just because you have one picture of me means nothing except maybe there’s a little piece of a heart in side of you.”

“Lucas that picture…”

“Doesn’t matter! Just rip it up and forget about me! I want nothing to do with you and either does Margaret and you’d be wise to stay away from us.”

“You don’t understand….”

“I don’t need to. I don’t want to and I don’t have to. I’m going to get Margaret’s stuff and you’re going to leave me alone!” Lucas said heading upstairs.





Margaret got out of the car and looked for Chad and Grace. School had ended twenty minutes go and she still didn’t see them. She was about to go pick up Carrie when she noticed Haley was also looking for Kendall. She walked over to her. “Any luck?”

“Margaret hey. No. Can’t find Chad or Grace?”

“No, I’m about to go check the office maybe they all got detention?” Margaret offered.

“All three of them on the second day of school?”

“It could happen think of who we’re talking about.”

Haley laughed. “Good point.”

They headed to the office.

“Excuse me we’re looking for our kids: Chad and Kendall Scott and Grace…”

“They were picked up by their grandmother. There was a family emergency something about her husband being sick. I’m surprised she didn’t call you.”

“What did she look like?”

As the women started to describe her Margaret mumbled. “Of course mother you’d have to be involved in this.”





Jake unlocked the door. “Hello?” He asked.

“Expecting someone?” Margaret asked.

Jake noticed a note on the table. “Couldn’t wait any loner. Bottles are in the fridge and she’s asleep. Mom.” Jake crumbled up the note and threw it in the trash.

“Where are your parents?”

“At work or out. I don’t really know.”

“So you left practice early to come home to no one?”

“Not exactly,”

“Then what exactly?”

“Can I trust you?”

“Sure, it’s not like I have tons of friend I could tell any way.”

“I hope that’s true. Follow me.” Jake said as Margaret followed into his room.

Margaret was shocked to see a crib in his room. “Did you get brother or sister while I was gone?”

“No I got a child.”

Margaret looked down at the little girl in the crib. “She’s beautiful Jake.”

“That’s something we both agree on.”

“Who’s her mother?”

“Someone who left because she didn’t care.”

The baby started to cry. Jake walked over to her. “She’s hungry probably.”

“How about you go get the bottle and I’ll hold her and try to calm her down while you’re gone?”

“Ok.” Jake said as he left.

Margaret picked her up. “Hey sweetie you are so cute.” She said as she started to rock her. “You’re lucky too. You’ve got a mother who was brave enough to have you and father who cares.”

“I wouldn’t really call her mother brave.” Jake said he walked back in and took the baby.

“I would. She’s braver that I am at least.”

“What are you talking bout?” Jake asked confused.

“Can you keep a secret?”

“Defiantly.”

“Ok well I was pregnant once.”

“You were. Wait is the baby why you left?”

“No I left because my mother decided she’s had enough of Dan and I fighting.”

“Then where’s your baby?”

“Dead. I couldn’t carry it. And the father want me to get rid of it any way.”

“It seemed like the easy way out.”

“You had an abortion?”

“Yeah everyone thought I had the flue, I never told anyone differently.”

“That must have been hard.”

“It was horrible and I promised my self that next time; I’d keep the baby.”

“You sure that’s going to be next time?”

“Well I hope there will be.” Margaret said looking at the baby. “By the way what’s her name?”

“Oh I forgot to tell you. It’s Grace.”





Margaret, Peyton and Haley walked out of the school.

Brooke saw them and walked over to them. “Peyton? Margaret? Haley?”

“Brooke it’s been a long time. How have you been?” Peyton asked giving her a hug.

“Well Tim and I have been traveling a lot you know with our jobs and all we’re rarely in town.” Brooke said smiling.

“Well then what are you doing here?” Margaret asked.

“Decided to pick up Junior. Actually his nanny is sick so I’m kind of stuck.”

“I feel so sad for you.” Haley said sarcastically.

“So where are your kids? Don’t tell me you lost them.”

“No, my mother took the kids out as a surprise.” Margaret said.

“Oh ok. Look there’s T.J. I’ve got to go. It was so great to see all of you. Tell your husbands I miss them.”

As she walked away all three of them laughed.

“You know she almost made me forgot how much I want to kill my mother right now.” Margaret said smiling.

“The kids probably convinced her to do this.” Peyton said.

“Want to take a bet on which ones?” Haley said.

“Lori and Chad.” All three of them said.

“The real question is how are we going to tell the guys?” Margaret asked.

“You’ve got Jake, the easy one. Lucas and Nathan are going to lose it. I almost feel sorry for the kids. Well almost.” Peyton said smiling.

They all picked up their cell phones and called their husbands.





“So why are we here? What’s so important?”

“I needed to talk to you.”

“About Haley or Margaret?”

“How do you know?”

“I don’t actually know anything. I just have a lot of good guesses about what’s going on. Are you going to tell me if I’m right?”

“Yeah, I’ll try to. You see last night, I came to find Margaret and… well let’s just says I saw Margaret in a really bad place. I got so upset that I went to Haley’s house.”

“Why not mine?”

“Because I knew you couldn’t help me.”

“Nathan…”

“Peyton it’s true. I know you know it too. It’s the reason that Lucas is the person you went to with your drawings.”

“That’s not what happened.”

“I don’t really care what happened. I just… Peyton just out of curiosity but if you were uspet would you rather go to me or Lucas?”

Peyton looked at the floor.

“And I’d rather go to Haley.”

“Your point?”

“Why are we still together?”





“Where would she go?” Lucas asked Nathan.

“Just because she’s my mother doesn’t mean I have a clue where she’d go.”

“Didn’t everyone love her excuse about her husband being sick?” Margaret said smiling.

“I guess being dead for a few years is sick.” Lucas said.

“Mag, where is a place Mom always used to bring us?” Nathan asked.

“You used to mention that ice cream place.” Jake pointed out.

“It’s closed.” Nathan said.

“The coffee place?” Margaret offered.

“Also closed.” Haley said.

“All your family ever does is eat?” Lucas asked.

Nathan glared at him.

“The carrousel when we were little?” Margaret offered.

“Would it be open?” Peyton asked.

“I’ll call and check.” Haley said.

“Where was the place with the arcade and the ball pen?” Nathan asked.

“Pizza-rama?” Margaret asked.

“That’s it. Mom loved to bring us there. Let’s go.”





“Since when did you start running a hotel?” Dan asked Karen as he came into the café.

“Dan, I don’t really want to talk to you. I was just closing up.”

“This won’t take too long.”

“Well you’re obviously not going to leave so why don’t you sit down.”

“Thanks.”

“Why are you here?”

“You’ve got my step-daughter.”

“You make it sound like I’m holding her hostage. I’m not.”

“Well she isn’t coming home.”

“Because she doesn’t want to. Not because I’m telling her not to.”

“Well you need to tell to come home.”

“Why?”

“Karen…”

“Dan, I’m not going to send her home until you me a good reason to.”

“You don’t want her living with you.”

“No, you don’t want her living with me. Why’s that?”

“She belongs to at home with her family.”

“She doesn’t want to be with her family and I’d like to know why.”

“She’s just mad at me.”

“For what?”

“A fight we had. It was nothing. We haven’t ever gotten along.”

“Dan, you either tell me what happened or you leave my café.”

“Fine I’m going to go but Karen believe me you’ll regret this.”





Haley grabbed Lucas’s arm. “Wait we need to talk.”

“Go ahead guys Haley will ride with me!” Lucas screamed ahead. “So what’s up Hales?”

“I went to the doctor.”

“And?”

“Maybe we should sit down.” Haley said ushering Lucas to the table.

“Ok, Haley you know if I’m the father, it’s ok. I’ll be there for you and the baby.”

Haley grabbed his hands. “I know that. Believe me I do. If I didn’t I wouldn’t of found out who the father was. But you’re not the father.”

Lucas sighed. “I figured as much. I mean chance of me being the father were pretty slim. Well at least our marriages will come off unharmed.”

“Luke, that’s not all.”

“What else is there?”

“I’m going to tell Nathan about the two of us.”

Lucas got up. “Why? So that Nathan hates me even more then he already does?” Lucas said mad.

“No because I can’t stand lying to him any more. And if the situation was reversed then I’d want him to tell me the truth.”

“So I guess I should tell Peyton?”

“I’m not going to tell her but if you feel like you should then do it.”

“I’ve almost told her a few times but I just couldn’t stand to see the disappointment in her eyes.”

“Well I’m telling Nathan tonight so…”

“I’ll tell Peyton tonight and I’ll get Kendall out of your house. She doesn’t need to hear Nathan screaming profanities about me.”

“I was about to ask you about that.”




Part 9

“Mind your manners
Watch your weight
Be a good boy
Just behave
What's wrong with you?
Settle down.
Keep your two feet on the ground.
Stand up straight
Sit up tall
Never falter
Never fall
Stay in school
Make the grade
Never fail
And never fade”



“Having fun?” Peyton asked as they came up to the kids.

“Mom! Dad!” Lori said shocked as she saw her parents.

“We’re busted aren’t we?” Sam said smiling.

“You could say that.” Lucas said.

“Nathan, Margaret it’s good to see you.” Deb said.

“Mom, how about we call you later tonight and talk? We need to deal with the kids now.” Margaret asked.

“Ok well in that case. I’ll go. Good luck kids.” Deb said as she left.

“So who wants to explain?” Nathan asked.

Everyone looked at Lori and Chad.

“Dad we just thought that maybe if we did this you and Uncle Lucas would start getting along again because you had to, you know so you could find us.” Lori said.

“You did this to manipulate us?” Nathan said mad.

“We couldn’t think of anything else to do. Please don’t be mad. We did it for a good reason.” Chad said.

“There is no good reason for scaring us to death or manipulating us!” Lucas said mad.

“Could we take this home because people are starting to stare at us.” Haley said.

“Yeah guys that’s sounds like a good idea. Come on Sam, let’s go home.” Peyton said as Sam got up.

“Come on Carrie, Grace let’s go.” Jake said as Carrie and Grace got up.

“Who do I go home with?” Chad asked.

“Who do you want to go home with?” Lucas asked.

“Mom.”

“Then you’re coming home with me, now let’s go.” Lucas said.

“How is that fair?”

“At this point you couldn’t of possibly believed that we’d let you choice who you got to go home with.” Margaret said.

“Right I should of guessed.” Chad said walking over to his father.

“Come on Lori, let’s go home.” Haley said.

“Aren’t I going with you?” Kendall said.

“No you’re coming home to your real home. I’ll go get your stuff later.”

“But why?”

“Because I said so! And I’m really not in the mood to argue with you about this. Plus your cousins don’t deserve to have to deal with you on top of their own daughter. Now come on, Kendall we’re leaving.” Lucas said as Kendall, Chad, Sam and Peyton left with him.





Dan looked down at the picture. He opened up the desk down and then lifted the bottom board. He put the picture in the drawer with the rest of his pictures of Lucas. He shouldn’t of left the picture out. He knew better than that. Lucas was never supposed to see any of these pictures. That was Dan’s secret. He never told anyone about the pictures. How could he explain it to any one? No one would understand why he kept pictures of a kid he had abandoned. He didn’t completely understand himself. The front door slammed. Dan got up and went to the living room where he saw Nathan coming in. “So you finally decided to come back home, I see.”

Nathan sighed. “Don’t make me regret it.” Nathan said angry as he tired to push past him.

Dan grabbed his arm. “Son, we need to talk.”

“Let go of me! I’m not going to talk to you. I can barely even stand to look at you after seeing you in bed with Margaret!”

Dan let go. “It wasn’t what you thought I was.”

“You mean you weren’t sleeping with my stepsister?”

Dan didn’t say anything.

“That’s what I thought. I’m going to my room. Don’t even think of coming to talk to me.”





“Well Grace still won’t tell me why her and Kendall came back.” Jake said as he sat down on the couch next to Margaret.

“Well I bet she didn’t scream at you near as much as Carrie did.”

“She didn’t take her punishment to well? I mean it wasn’t like it was much.” Jake said.

“It wasn’t when I first went in the room. But by the time I left it was at least month.”

“What did she say?”

“Everything that she’s not allowed to say. Called me names; you know the typical things. But she’s never take her punishments well has she?” Margaret said smiling.

“No she hasn’t.” Jake said laughing. “But then again she gets that from her mother.”

“Thanks!” Margaret said as she playfully hit him.

“And you get that from your mother.”

“I’m going to ignore that you said that. But speaking of my mother. I talked to her too.”

“How did that go?”

“It was really nice actually.” Margaret said smiling.

“Forgot how much you liked talking to her?”

“I haven’t always you know.”

“I know I can remember. You two used to hate each other.”

“It was more like I hated her for marrying Dan and she hated for me not getting along with him. But when Dan’s true colors were shown, we became close.”

“You happy about that?”

“Very.”





Lucas entered the house with all of Margaret’s things. “Anyone home?” He asked. He said as he put Margaret’s things on the couch.

“Margaret’s not here and your mother just closed up the café.” Keith said.

“And you’re here as the messenger?” Lucas asked smiling.

“Mostly plus I was hoping to talk to you.”

“About what?”

“I don’t know maybe the girl who has just moved in with you.”

“You mean Margaret?”

“Yes that is unless you’ve moved some other girl in here. You haven’t have you?”

“No just Margaret.”

“Why?”

“She needed someone and a place to stay.”

“And you think you’re that someone.”

“She seems to think I am.”

“And who cares how that affects your mother right?”

“You know I care about my mother.”

“I thought you did, but moving Margaret in here with out even asking your mother makes me think other wise.”

“What exactly are you trying to say Uncle Keith?”

“Just that your barely know Margaret and you decided she’s going to move in and so your mother is stuck raising two teenagers.”

“What exactly do you have against Margaret?”

“Luke I barely know her except to know that she is trouble and you don’t really need that in your life.”

“Are you saying this because you care about me or because you don’t care about Margaret?”

“I care about both you and your mother. I mean come on Luke you don’t even know her.”

“Either do you Uncle Keith. Forgive me for giving her the benefit of the doubt. I thought that was the right thing to do. You know why don’t you get to know her before you just give up here?” Luke said as the phone rang. He grabbed it and handed to his room. It was Peyton and he really wanted to talk to her.





“Can we talk?” Lucas asked as he came into Kendall’s room.

“You actually care about my opinion, I’m shocked.” Kendall said sarcastically.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Lucas said as she walked in and closed the door. “I’ve always cared about your opinion Kendall. You’re my sister after all.”

“Yeah well you have a funny way of showing it.”

“Well I was really mad and I lost it. I’m sorry.”

“Did I really just hear my big brother, Lucas Scott say he was sorry? It’s a miracle.” Kendall said sarcastically.

Lucas laughed. “You better take a picture or write it down because it won’t happen again for a long time.”

“By the way you do know I’m not to blame for what happened today.”

“I know Chad told me that no one but him and Lori were to blame after about thirty minutes of me threatening him.”

“But?”

“I’m a still a little upset that you didn’t try to stop it.”

“And?”

“That you didn’t want to live here.”

Kendall got up. “So how long am I grounded?”

“A day.”

Kendall smiled. “Which one?”

“Sunday but on one condition.”

“Which is?”

“You tell me why you didn’t want to stay here.”

“Can’t you just ground me for a month?”

“Can’t you just talk to me? You act like talking to me is like getting your teeth pulled out.”

“Well it is, it’s own way.”

“Kendall, please. I really want to understand what’s going on with you.”

Kendall walked over to a picture and handed it to Lucas. “That’s one reason and…” She went over and grabbed another picture. “This is another one.”

Lucas looked at the pictures one of them was of Keith and Kendall and the other one was of their mother. “You know your father would of have gotten quite a laugh out of what happened today.”

“He would of?”

“Don’t you remember how much your father used to love to pull pranks on me and Nathan?”

Kendall laughed. “Yeah I do. Do you think he would of agreed with my punishment?”

“Yes but of course after lots of lecturing and making you believe that you were going to be punished for a long time.”

“And mom?”

“Oh you would of be punished for a long time if mom would have had a saying in it. She was a pretty strict parent.”

“They really were opposites weren’t they?”

“Yeah and of course opposites attract.”

“That explains you and your two wives.” Kendall said smiling.

“Hey!” Lucas said hitting her with a pillow.

“You know I miss this when I away.”

“Miss me hitting you?”

“No joking around with you and everyone here. I know I choose to leave…”

“Why did you?”

“Too many bad memories and good ones.”

“Of Keith and mom?”

“Yeah but I don’t want to go back. Please Luke don’t make me go back.” Kendall said as a tear started to slide down her face.

“I won’t K. K. I promise. I never wanted you to leave in the first place.” He said as he hugged her.

“K. K. dad used to call me that.”

“I know it was his way of remembering that you were your mother’s daughter. You know since you have her name for your middle name.”

“You know Luke if I stay can you promise me something?”

“I can’t promise you that Chad won’t bug you.”

Kendall laughed. “I don’t want you to do that. What I was going to say was that I want you to promise that we can try to talk about my parents as much as possible.”

“I promise.”





“Ok dad, I’m going to go to my homework. I’ll finish this dishes in a little while.” Haley said as she came into her room. As she sat down at her desk, the phone rang. “Hello?” She asked as she answered the phone.

“Haley?” Nathan asked.

“Nathan, you ok? You sound a little different.”

“Well I just broke up with Peyton, my dad and I aren’t talking and my half sister has moved in with my half brother.”

“Ok, umm… why did you break up with Peyton?”

“Because of you, Lucas but mainly because we haven’t been a couple for a long time.”

“Ok and why aren’t you and your dad talking?”

“For the same reason I showed up to your house last night.”

“Meaning you can’t tell me?”

“It’s my sisters thing to say.”

“And why is your sister living with Lucas?”

“Let’s just say her and my father had a falling out.”

“And you can’t tell me that. So what can you tell me?”

Nathan laughed. “Well I’m glad I have you to make me laugh.”

“I’m glad to know I can be useful.”





“Nathan can we talk?” Haley asked as she came into their bedroom.

“Sure, is this about Lori?” Nathan asked as she came over and sat down next to him.

“Well not really. But I do think that by the end of her grounding we’re going to want to kill each other.” Haley said smiling.

“Yeah she’s got that personality from you.”

“Oh no she didn’t! This is defiantly a Scott trait. Her brains and good looks she got from me.”

“Ok you know I wouldn’t argue with that with out getting my self in some serious trouble.” Nathan said smiling. “So is that all you wanted to talk about?”

“No, look I’ve got some good news and some bad news. Which do you want to hear first?”

“I guess the bad news that way the good news will be even better. You know Haley you look pretty upset. You sure you’re ok?”

“I’ve got to get this out, Nathan because if I don’t I’m never going to say it.”

“Haley you know no matter what it is I will always love you right?”

“You may change your mind after you hear what I have to say.”

“Ok now you’re worrying me. Haley what’s going on?”

“Ok remember two months ago when you had that business trip the weekend of the big storm?”

“Yeah, you said the electricity went out.”

“It did what I didn’t tell you was that Lucas came over to fix it.”

“I kind of guessed that. I mean who else would you call.”

“Ok well Lori was at Katie’s the night it went out. And the storm became so bad that night that Lucas couldn’t go back home so he spent the night. We started to talk about old times and what might have been and we started drinking actually we got pretty drunk then we… we slept together.”

“What! Tell me you’re not serious!” Nathan said mad as he got up.

“Nathan, I’m sorry. Look when we woke up the next morning, we both realized what we had done that night before and that it was a mistake and that we both wanted to forget it ever happened.”

“Why didn’t you ever tell me about this before?”

“Because I was worried about how you might take the news. And I really didn’t want to ruin this, our marriage. I just couldn’t take losing you, Nathan.”

“Well maybe you should of thought of that before you slept with my brother!”

“I wasn’t really thinking that was the problem Nathan we were both so drunk that we weren’t thinking at all.”

“So you want me to believe that the reason you slept with Lucas was because you were drunk?”

“I guess… I really don’t know why I slept with him that’s the thing. If there was a reason then I’d tell it to you right now. But I can’t think of anything.” Haley said crying.

“Answer this if you could go back to the night would you sleep with Lucas again?”

“No, I won’t. I know I wouldn’t.” Haley said telling the truth.

“I want to believe you, Haley but this is just so much at once. I need time to think about this.”

“Ok, take as much time as you need just promise me that you’ll come back to me.”

“Why? Because if you thought I wouldn’t then you won’t of told me?”

“No because I don’t want to lose you. I can’t.”

“Maybe you should of thought about that two months ago. I’ll be in Kendall’s room.” Nathan said as he started to leave. “Wait what’s the good news?”

“I’m pregnant and I got a job offer.”

“Who is the father?”

“You are.”

“So that’s why you’re telling me this now because you had to tell the doctor so you could find out which Scott brother got you pregnant? Right?”

“Well that’s what caused me to think about it again.”

“Just a question but who did you tell first about the baby: Me or Lucas?”

Haley looked at the floor.

“That’s what I was worried about. Good night Haley.” Nathan said as he left.





“Will you be quiet I want to go check on the baby and Jake.” Jake’s mother told his father as they headed to Jake’s room.

His mother opened the door and was shocked to see Jake, Margaret and Grace asleep. Margaret was resting her head against Jake shoulder and Jake was holding Grace. His mother closed the door.

“Was that Dan Scott’s step-daughter?” His father asked.

“Yeah, Margaret I think. Do you think we should call Dan and tell him that she’s here?”

“It’s late. We might wake him up.”

“True. You know they looked like a little family in there.” She said smiling.

“Our son already made a family. I’ll just be happy if he doesn’t add on to it.”

“I just want him to be happy. So should we wake them up?”

“And deal with the baby crying again? I think not. How about we just go to bed?” His dad said putting his arm around her.

“Yeah, we’ll talk to them in the morning.”





“So how are you holding up?” Bryan asked Grace.

Grace laughed. “Define holding up.”

Bryan laughed. “Have you told your dad why you’re home yet?”

“Well not really but then again things have been a little busy here.”

“Define busy.”

“Well my little brother and cousin convinced my grandmother to take us all so his father and my uncle were forced to get along. To say the least our parents didn’t take it very well.”

“How long are you grounded?”

“My dad was so worried about why I’m back that he couldn’t ground me.”

“Well that’s pure luck. But you’re going to need to tell him soon.”

“And why’s that?”

“Because I convinced my family to take a detour from our family vacation route through your hometown.”

“What!” Grace said shocked.

“And here I thought you’d be happy to see me.”

“I am I just… how long do I have till you get here?”

“We’ll be there in a week and believe me it’ll be in your best advantage to tell your father before then.”





“So what did you call about?” Lucas asked Peyton as he closed the door.

“I have some news.”

“Ok, what’s the news?”

“Nathan and I broke up.”

“Are you happy about that?”

“I don’t know yet. I’m still reeling for the break up.”

“So why did you call me?”

“Because I need someone to talk.”

“Why not call Brooke?”

“Look Lucas if you don’t want me to call you then I won’t!” Haley said mad.

“No, I do. I was just wondering why you would call me out of everyone else that you could of called.”

“Maybe because I really just wanted to talk to you, you know someone who won’t want all the details about the break up but would just talk to me about anything but that.”

“Ok, any ideas?”

“If I could think of anything then I wouldn’t of called you.” Peyton said smiling.



Part 10

“Be a hero
Be a star
Anything but what you are
Find a girl to possess
Always pay, pursue, protect
Be a master
Be a slave
Work your ass into an early grave”



Margaret woke up with a jolt. She was having a nightmare about Dan. She looked around and realized she was in Jake’s room. She tired to get up with out waking up either Jake or Grace. As she got up, she turned around and looked at them and smiled. They looked adorable. She started to look for a sheet of paper. When she found one, she wrote. “Jake, I headed home. At least where ever home is for now. I’ll see you at school. Don’t worry about Grace, I won’t tell anyone. I promise. ~Margaret~”





“You might as well take this.” Peyton said throwing a pillow at him.

“Peyton come on look I’m sorry ok?”

“I bet you are but Luke I can’t sleep in the same bed with you knowing what I know now.”

“Ok, Peyton I’ll sleep in the guest room if that’s what you want.”

“That’s what I want.”

“Peyton I just I need to know if we’re ok.”

“And I need to get you of my face before I do something that I will regret.”

“Ok, but Peyton don’t forget I love you.”

“You know Luke right now that’s just a little to hard to believe.” Peyton said as she got back into bed crying.

Lucas grabbed his pillow and headed downstairs. He passed Chad’s room and heard some talking. Curiously he opened the door and all he saw was his eldest son sleeping. He closed the door quietly and he headed to the guest room.





“Great, another Scott brother. I just hope you’re in a better mood then your brother was.” Karen said sarcastically as she came into the house.

“Have a bad run in with Dan?”

“Yeah, he came to the café to demand that I send Margaret home.” Karen said as she sat down on to the couch next to Keith.

“Well the good news is I’m nicer than Dan.” Keith said smiling.

“I know that. Why do you think I’ve stayed friends with you for so long?” Karen said smiling.

“For free babysitting and free car repair.”

Karen laughed. “Well that too. So did my son actually come home by himself tonight?”

“Yeah a little while ago and apparently he had his own run in with Dan.”

“Why?”

“I assume when he went to pick up Margaret’s things.”

“I should go talk to him.” Karen said getting up.

“I wouldn’t recommend it. Let him cool off first. He’ll probably tell you all about it in the morning.”

“You’re probably right.” Karen said sitting back down.

“I’m always right.” Keith said smiling.





“Chad? What happened? Chad?” Lori asked panicked.

“Sorry my dad just came in and I had to act like I was asleep.”

“You should be asleep! But no you have to get another crazy plan in your head.”

“If you think it’s that crazy then don’t come.”

“And you let you run wild? No, there’s no telling what you’ll do without me.”

“So you’re coming?”

“Yeah who cares if I ever get to see the light of day again!” Lori said sarcastically.

“Ok meet me at the gate of the graveyard.”

“The graveyard? Are you crazy? Scratch that of course you are crazy.”





Haley put the phone down and started to get ready for bed. Nathan and her had talked for two hours straight. Neither one of them really wanted to get off the phone but her dad had warned her that if she didn’t get off the phone with in the hour she wouldn’t be able to use it for a long time. That got her off the phone quickly. She didn’t really want to stop talking to Nathan though. She could tell something was wrong with him and she was afraid if they stopped talking he’d get worse. But he promised her that first thing in the morning he’d meet her at the dock for tutoring and he’d be ok. She could tell in his voice he was lying about being ok but she figured he needed to believe that himself. So she had hung up and decided she just see him in the morning and realized that she was looking forward to that.





“It’s my pleasure to introduce to everyone here Mr. and Mrs. Lucas Scott.” Keith said happily.

Lucas smiled. “You look beautiful, you know that.”

“Stop saying that or I’m going to start to blush.” Peyton said smiling.

“Sorry to break the news to you but your already are.” Lucas said ushering her to their table.

“Ok quiet everyone it’s time for the brother to give his best man speech.” Nathan said.

“Oh this should be interesting.” Peyton said laughing.

“Ok everyone here knows that my brother and I haven’t always gotten along.”

“Oh really.” Lucas said sarcastically.

“Oh shut up! It’s my turn to talk you got your chance at my wedding. Ok now as I was saying. We may not have always gotten along but we’ve always have had good taste in women. Sometimes it was the even same women.”

“Oh don’t remind me.” Peyton said.

“But we were always looking for love. We both were lucky enough to find it. Of course my brother found it twice, once in my sister and then in Peyton. I’ve got to say that I think that Lucas finally found that true love that he’s been looking for when he found Peyton. I’m so glad to say that for once all my siblings have found true love. Just like with Margaret and Jake, I’ve got to say that I believe that nothing will ever tear Peyton and Lucas apart. As corny as this sounds I really believe that Lucas and Peyton are meant for each other and I hope that they’re love last as long as my wife and I have. To Lucas and Peyton.” Nathan said.

“To Lucas and Peyton.” Everyone said raising his or her glasses.

“Ok it’s the maid of honor’s turn.” Haley said getting up with Nathan’s help. “Now I don’t think I can top that speech my husband just gave but I can try. See I’ve been Lucas’s best friend since the day we both met in kindergarten all that time ago. This whole time I wished that Lucas would meet the girl of his dreams despite the fact that Lucas keep denying that he even wanted or believed in love. I knew that one of these days he was going to have to meet someone else because I wouldn’t always been there for him to fall back on those date nights.”

“I only did that because I felt sorry for you because you didn’t have a date.” Lucas said.

“And there he goes lying again. But when he met Peyton well they argued a lot. But even a nonbeliever like Lucas couldn’t deny the feelings he felt for Peyton and vise versa. But I was even happier like everyone else when he finally asked him to marry her after what seemed like forever. And now looking at the happy couple I know that my best friend and his wife will be happy for the rest of their lives. So again to Lucas and Peyton.”

“To Lucas and Peyton.” Everyone said raising his or her glasses again.

“Ok well now that you two fools are done. I want to say something to my wife. Peyton, marrying you was probably the smartest thing I’ve ever done. You bring out the best in me even when I don’t want to believe that it’s there. You even got my son to like you and that’s a miracle in it’s self.”

“Hey!” Chad said.

“You’re the women I’ve always wanted to marry and the women I’ve always wanted to raise my children with. You’re the women that I love and I will always love. I promise you that.”

Peyton woke up with a start and looked at her and Lucas’s wedding picture. Her tears started to come again.





Margaret opened the front door quietly hoping to not wake up anyone. As she walked through the living room she noticed Keith and Karen asleep on the couch. She kept walking towards Lucas’s room. She opened the door and noticed him asleep on the bed. “I guess I have the floor tonight.” She said sarcastically.

“Margaret, you’re home.” Lucas said waking up and then he looked at the clock. “It’s three in the morning. Where have you been?”

“At Jake’s we accidentally fell asleep talking. By the way did you now your Uncle and mother are sleeping on the couch together?”

“Doesn’t surprise me. They’re pretty good friends. Margaret are you feeling ok? You don’t look so good.”

“I’m not.” Margaret said as she ran to the bathroom. She came back a few minutes later.

“Are you ok?”

“Yeah I’m fine. I’ve just had this bug for a few months. Actually I swear I got it when I was here three months ago.”

“You were here three months ago?”

“Yeah only for a few weeks and then my mother sent me packing.”

“You ever see a doctor while you were at school?”

“No, it’s not like they can send me home if I am sick and the sick ward is well full of sick people. So no.”

“Why don’t you see a doctor while you’re here?”

“If I do that will you stoop bothering me?”

“Yes.”

“Good now can I go to sleep?”

“Not so fast. You promised me an explanation to why you here.”

Margaret sighed. “Ok but scoot over. This will take a long time and I’m not sitting on the floor the whole time.”

Margaret sat down on the bed next to him. “You sure you want to hear this? Because I promise you after you will hate your father even more.”

“Yes and I don’t care about Dan so it doesn’t matter if I hate him a little or a lot.”

“Ok but I warned you. So where do you want me to start?”

“How about the very begging since I really don’t know anything about you.”

“Ok I moved in with my mom, Dan and Nathan when he was four, I was six.”

“Where had you been living before that?”

“With my father Andrew and his wife Kelly. Kelly really wanted a little girl or so she thought until she became pregnant herself. Andrew demanded that my mother had passed me off on him and that if she didn’t take me back he wouldn’t even pay child support. My mom said she had the money to take him to court but I mattered more. So I moved in with her family. Things weren’t actually that bad. Nathan and I got along really well. I loved spending time with my mom.”

“And Dan?”

“Something was off about him. I mean I had to deal with him but my gut convinced me to stay away from him when I could.”

“Well things sound pretty good.”

“They were until my mom got a job working out of town. Nathan and I were left with Dan.”

“How old were you when she got the job?

“Thirteen. And that’s also when Nathan became “Mr. Popularity” because of his basketball and I was left with Dan.”

“What happened?”

“Well Dan developed quite an interest in me which if it was normal then I would have been fine with it but nothing ever is normal with Dan.” Margaret said as tears started to slide down her face.

Lucas put his arm with her. “I’m sorry.”

Margaret sniffled. “So am I.”

“Is that when you started to leave?”

“Well that’s why I started to complain to my mother a lot about how unhappy I was and how much I hated Dan.”

“Did you tell her what was going on?”

“At thirteen I wasn’t really sure what to call it and Dan had convinced me that it was normal which I believed until we had “that talk” at school and I got a name for what was being done to me: rape. When I told Dan I was going to tell my mom. He convinced me that no one would believe me. I mean it’s not like anyone wanted me not my dad or my mom. So I just asked my mom if I could leave instead. She sent me off to a school out of state for a few months but Dan got me kicked out and back home. I still don’t know how. But this pattern when on till last night.”

“What happened last night?”

“Nathan came in while… well Dan and I were in bed.”

“Nathan had never realized it before?”

“No, I don’t think he wanted to. I kept trying to get him to come up to my room for years but now he finally did.”

“Since Nathan saw what happened last night can’t you report it?”

“I’m 18 now, Lucas. It’s not against the law anymore.”

“Why did you come here?”

“I don’t know. I guess I just for once saw something in you that I hadn’t ever found in anyone else. Maybe it was your hatred for Dan.”

“Yeah well my hatred for Dan is obvious. And it’s all because I’m labeled his bastard son.”

Margaret laughed. “That must mean that you don’t know that Nathan wasn’t exactly planned either. Actually all us: you, Nathan and me are all bastard children. And knowing the way my mother and Dan sleep around we’re probably not the only ones. So don’t let Dan or Nathan make you think less of yourself. Believe when I say you are the lucky one.





“Ok where are we going?” Lori asked.

“To my father’s grave. We’ve got some unfinished business the two of us need to discuss.” Chad said taking out his flashlight and looking for Dan’s grave.

“What exactly do you have in that bag?”

“Some things to help me get through to him.”

“Ok what’s with all the cryptic talk?”

“Lori, please stop talking you’re distracting me. Just help me find my dad’s grave.” He said handing her another flashlight.

Lori started to look for Dan’s grave. “Um… Chad I found it.”

He ran over to where she was. “Good, now I can get this over with like I’ve been wanting to do with for as long as I can remember.” Chad said as he put down his bag and took out a hammer.

“What are you going to do with that?” Lori asked worried.

“Ruining the last piece of Dan there’s left in the world.” Chad said as he swung at the tombstone. A piece of it fell off. “This is for all the pain you’ve caused my mother!” He swung again. “For all the pain you’ve caused my brothers!” He said as he swung again. “This if all the pain you’ve caused Kendall. If it wasn’t for you her father would still be here!” He swung again. “This is for all the pain you making me as caused everyone!” He swung again. “Why couldn’t you just leave my mother alone! She didn’t deserve to have to raise me!” Chad said crying.

“Chad, I think you’ve done enough damage.” Lori said worried.

Chad sunk down on to the ground. He opened up his bag and took out a can, opened and took a gulp.

“Is that beer?” Lori asked.

“Want one?” He asked handing her another one.

“No, defiantly not. Look I know you’re hurt but that’s not going to help.”

“How would you know? You have no clue what I’m feeling! And you have no clue what could help me or not help me.” Chad said as he took another gulp.

“Look, shouldn’t we go back home before someone finds us?”

“No one is going to be in the graveyard this late at night. So I think we’re safe.” Chad said as he finished the can, threw aside and opened another one.

“You know I’m so glad that I don’t have this rebellious streak that you have because yours scares me.”

“It scares me too. But hey my father must have given this to me. You want to thank him or should I?” He said looking at the hammer.

“No, you’re not going any where near this hammer.” Lori said as she picked it up.

“Fine, like I care!” Chad said as he took another big gulp.

“Wait, Chad did you hear that?” Lori said as she heard some footsteps coming this way.

“What?”

“I hear someone coming, come on we have to go now!” Lori said grabbing his hand, he grabbed his bag and they ran off.





“Good morning.” Jake’s dad said smiling as Jake came of his room.

Jake went to the fridge, took out a bottle and put it in the microwave. “Why are you so happy?”

“Why aren’t you?”

“Well my daughter woke me up early this morning, that’s why. Mom, why are you staring at me?”

“Where’s Margaret?”

“Why exactly do you think Margaret would be here?”

“Well she was sleeping in your room last night.”

“You know most parents especially after their son having a child would wake them up and be a little more upset about it.”

“Well it didn’t look like anything was going on in there and it’s because of your daughter that we don’t freak ok. We assume that you wouldn’t make that same mistake again. We’re right, right?” His mother asked.

“Yes you’re right, mother.” Jake said sarcastically. “I guess in a very weird way that makes since.” Jake said as he started towards hi room.

“Wait where is she any way?” His father asked.

“She went home last night.”

“Well I hope Dan’s not mad that we didn’t call him last night and tell him she was here.”

Jake stopped walking. “She’s sleeping at Karen Roe’s house so please don’t ever till Dan Scott anything about Margaret.”





“Ok It’s time for me to do the best man/big brother speech.” Lucas said.

“By three months!” Nathan screamed.

“Still older!” Lucas said smiling. “Ok now this wedding means a lot to me because not only did my brother get married but so did my best friend. Though if you would of asked me two years ago if I would bet on them getting married. I promise you I would of bet against it. But since I’ve seen these two lovebirds fall hopelessly and sickly in love with each other. I’ve had to accept the evitable that they were going to be husband and wife at some point. And if my brother doesn’t mess this up, this will be one of the happiest couples ever. To Nathan and Haley.”

“To Nathan and Haley.” Everyone said raising his or her glasses.

“Ok. I guess it’s the older sister/ maid of honor’s turn to speak. I look at the two of you and I just can’t believe my little brother ever found someone so good. Haley you’re the type of person that I’ve always hoped my brother would date but after seeing him with every other type of girl I had given up hope. But at last you came into his life and nothing has ever been the same and I mean that in a good way. You helped make his good traits that he had been trying to hide known; you finally helped make everyone see the good guy that I always knew was under all that “cool” exterior. My brother really is lucky to of found you. And I hope he never forgets it.”

“I won’t.” Nathan said smiling.

“Haley, I may not know you as well as I would say Lucas or half of this town does but from what I do know about you, you seem like a great person and I just hope that my little brother doesn’t mess this up because you two deserve only the best.”

“Ok what is with you two assuming I’m going to be the one to mess this up?” Nathan asked.

Lucas, Margaret and Haley laughed.

“To Haley and Nathan.” Margaret said.

“To Haley and Nathan.” Everyone said raising his or her glasses.

“Ok, I know this is the time usually when the groom says something but I feel like I just have to speak up for my husband here. See Luke and Margaret make it sound like I’m Nathan’s savior but they’re wrong. He’s mine before he came along I didn’t really know about what I was like to be truly happy or to really have fun. Nathan opened my eyes to a new would and I’ll never be able to repay him for that. I’d hate to think of what my life would be like if he hadn’t walked into the torturing center that day.” Haley said as she started to cry.

Nathan got up. “How about I finish this speech for my babbling wife.”

Nathan woke up quickly and looked at his wedding ring. He got up and headed towards his bedroom. He walked in and saw Haley sleeping. He noticed she had been crying. He quietly got into bed with her and wrapped his arms around her.




Part 11

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



Lucas woke up with a jolt. He could of sworn he heard someone outside. He grabbed Jake’s bat that was next to the bed and walked into the living room. He turned on all the outside lights and slowly opened the door. He looked around and he saw no one and the only thing out of place was his hammer. After about ten minutes of searching, he finally went back inside. Now he knew why Margaret hated sleeping in this room. You could hear every sound in and outside the house.





Karen woke up and noticed Keith’s arms were around her. She smiled. This felt so right and she didn’t want to wake him up. She wondered if Keith thought about her as anything other than a friend. Did she think of him as anything other than a friend? As she felt his arms tighten around her she knew he did.

Keith’s wristwatch alarm went off. He woke up with a jolt and looked around and noticed his arms around Karen. He quickly took them off and turned off his watch. “Um… I’m sorry.”

“About what?”

“I’d didn’t think I fall asleep here.”

“Keith calm down. I’m actually ok with this. I mean that’s if you are ok with this.”

“Ok with me sleeping on the couch?”

“Yeah and with me.”

“I’ve got to get work. I’ll talk to you later.” Keith said leaving.

Karen laughed. They were acting like two teenagers.





Haley woke up and was shocked to feel Nathan’s arms around her. It felt good. She was so scared that she would never feel his arms around her again. She didn’t want to end this but when the phone rang for the fifth time she knew she had to. “Nathan, please answer that before you wake up Lori!” Haley said annoyed as she rolled over.

“Ok Ok!” Nathan said as he picked up the phone. “Hello?”

Lori walked into her parents’ room. “Who’s calling this early?” She asked as she got into to bed with her mother.

“They did what! Mom, look do they have any clue who did this?” Nathan said mad.

“Nathan, honey what’s going on?” Haley asked as she put her arms around Lori.

“Someone destroyed my dad’s grave. You found beer cans?” Nathan asked his mother.

“Um… mom I think I’m going to go. I’ve got….” She started to say nervously as she started to get out of bed.

“Caroline Bethany Scott! Stop right where you are!” Nathan screamed as he put the phone down.





“Good morning.” Nathan said smiling as he handed Haley a rose.

“Well I’m shocked to see you so happy but I’m also glad to see you so happy.” Haley said as she smelt the rose. “So what’s this for?”

“For making me at least for last night forget how unhappy I am.”

“I’m glad I could help. You know I was worried about you though all last night.”

“I’m sorry. I never meant to worry you.”

“Yeah I know you didn’t but I can’t help it. And I don’t even know why.”

“Maybe because you care about me?”

“Maybe you’re gasping for straws a little bit there?”

“You mean you don’t care about me?”

“That doesn’t really matter. Now come on let’s get to work.”

Nathan laughed. “In other words you do care for me.”

Haley just ignored him.





“Chad come on! You have to get out of the bathroom at some point!” Kendall said annoyed as she banged on the door.

“Yeah come on, Chad! I need to use the bathroom.” Sam also said.

“What’s going on? Is he ok?” Lucas asked as he came down the hall.

“Did you sleep in the guest room?” Kendall asked Lucas.

“That’s none of your business. Now what’s going on with Chad?” Lucas asked.

“He sounds like he’s throwing up. He’s been like this ever since he woke up. I think he sick.” Sam said.

“Ok how about you.” He said looking at Kendall. “Go use the downstairs bathroom. And you.” He said looking at Sam. “How about you go use my bathroom.”

“Ok, but if he’s not sick then please let me kill him?” Kendall asked smiling.

“Bye Kendall.” Lucas said laughing. When they both had left, he knocked on the door. “Son, are you ok?”

Chad got up and turned on the water and washed his face. He opened the door. “I’m fine, Dad really.”

“Come see.” Lucas said as he felt his forehead. “Well you don’t have a fever.”

“Lucas.” Peyton said as he came down the hall. “I just got off the phone with Nathan and it seems that Chad got drunk last night and destroyed Dan’s tombstone.”

“Well in the case I guess I should of given you a sound check!” Lucas said mad as he hit Chad over the head.





Lucas woke up to his alarm clock going off. He looked around and noticed that he had his arms around Margaret and she was snuggled up to him. “Margaret, Margaret it’s time to wake up.” Lucas said nudging her.

She slowly woke up. “Lucas, where… I’m sorry I didn’t mean to fall asleep in your bed.”

“It’s ok why don’t you go take a shower. I need to go talk to my mom.” Lucas said getting up and heading to the kitchen. When he entered the kitchen he noticed that Karen was cooking. “Good morning, mom. Where’s Keith?”

“Good morning to you too. He left a few minutes ago. How did you even know he was here?”

“Margaret told me.”

“By the way did you and Margaret share a bed last night because…”

“I know you don’t want us to but you and Keith kind of took the couch so we really didn’t have a choice.”

“Well next time fine something else to do because I don’t want you to share a room or a bed.”

“And we won’t. Mom, can we talk? In other ways can you sit down long enough so that I can have a talk with you?”

“Sure.” Karen said sitting down. “So what do you want to talk about?”

“I wanted to make sure that you were ok with Margaret being here. Keith pointed out to me last night that I never even asked you if you were ok with it. I guess I just saw a way to help her and I didn’t look at how it would affect you. I’m sorry.”

Karen smiled. “It’s ok. I guess I should just be glad that you care enough to want to help people. How do you know she needs help?”

“Well she told me last night what was going on and… believe me she needs help. The problem is her family doesn’t want to help her.”

“What’s wrong with her?”

“I… I hate to even think about it. It just makes me so mad to think about what Dan did to her!”

“Dan did something to her?”

“Yeah and I can’t really tell you what though, you know I really wish she was close to her mother because she really needs a women to talk to.”

“Well I can offer Lucas but not knowing what’s going on makes it kind of hard to talk to her.”

“Just offer it believe me that will mean a lot her. She really hasn’t had a mother in her life. I think that’s one of the reasons she’s staying here. I think she kind of needs you to be a “mother” to her.”

“You really think that’s what she needs?”

“Well I don’t think it can hurt. I just… I really think that you can help her more than I can.”

“Well I’ll try I guess. So anything else you want to talk about?”

“Yeah I ran into Dan last night when I went to get Margaret’s things. You know he’s lucky I didn’t know what he did to her then because if I did I probably would hurt him.”

“Lucas, I understand that you’re mad at Dan but you have to promise me that you won’t lay a hand on him.”

“Why?”

“Because I raised you better than that. You should know how to deal with your anger with out violence. And I expect you to. Is that understood?”

“Yes ma.”

“Good now can I get back to cooking before our breakfast burns?”

“Yeah. I’ll go see if Margaret’s out of the shower.”

“She is.” Margaret said walking in fully dress. “Good morning everyone.”

“Good morning Margaret. Do you think we can talk?” Karen asked.

“Well I’ll let you two talk. I’m going to go take a shower.” Lucas said running off.

“Ok what do you want to talk about?” Margaret asked.

“First are you planning on staying here indefinitely?”

“Yes. I mean if that’s ok with you.”

“It’s ok but I think you need to know the house rules first.”





“So does this mean that there will be no time for us to deal with us today?” Peyton asked Lucas sadly.

“I don’t care what’s going on. I’ll make time.” Lucas promised as he headed into the living room. He grabbed a tape and headed for Kendall’s room. He knocked on the door.

“What do you need?” Kendall asked as he opened the door.

“I wanted to give you this. Please watch this and when I’m done with Chad I’ll came and talk to ok?” Lucas said handing her the tape.

“Thanks I think and good luck with Chad.” Kendall said smiling as she closed her bedroom door.

Lucas headed back to the front door where he could hear Margaret knocking. “Come in.” Lucas said opening the door.

“You know just because your little boy who likes to wake up really early on Saturday doesn’t mean that my household does.”

“Well actually Sam didn’t wake up everyone Chad did because he had a hang over after destroying Dan’s tombstone last night drink.”

“He did what?”

“Yeah that’s why I called you. I figured we should talk about this together.” Lucas said as he led Margaret into the living room. “Chad come down here!” Lucas screamed upstairs.

Chad came back down. “Oh great Mom’s here now too.” Chad said sarcastically.

“Just sit down ok? And lose the sarcasm ok?” Lucas said.

“Fine. How about I just don’t talk all together. Would that make you two happy?” Chad said smiling.

Lucas looked at Margaret pleading.

“Ok Chad, stop it! This isn’t helping your situation believe me. You’re in enough trouble as it is. Don’t make it any worse. Now do you think you could tell us what exactly happened last night?” Margaret asked.

“Lori already told you everything so there’s nothing left for me to tell so can we just get this over with?”

“Well first your Uncle Nathan has agreed to pay for the tombstone. Which means that you will have to work to pay your Uncle back until every last cent is paid. You will work at the café with your Aunt Haley on Mondays and Wednesdays. You will work at the your uncle’s car lot on Tuesdays and Thursdays and the rest of the time at the garage with me. Is that understood?” Lucas said.

“Yes.”

“And you’re going to apologize to your grandmother for doing this and you’re going to explain to your father and I why you did this. And of course because you’re going to be working so much you won’t have time for basketball” Margaret said.

“No because I’m not sorry I did it and that’s not far basketball is the only thing I have.”

“Chad that wasn’t an option! And maybe a little time with out basketball will make you want to behave enough to want to play again.” Lucas said mad.

“Will you just stay out of this! It’s not like you even my father!” Chad said mad.

“Chad Keith Scott! Where do you get off talking to him like that?” Margaret said mad.

Lucas just looked at Chad. “Fine you don’t want me to be your father, then that’s what you’re going to get. You want to walk around town with everyone looking at your like your Dan Scott’s bastard son? Then I’m not going to stop you. But believe me you can’t take this back Chad. Once you choose Dan as your father, you can’t go back.”

“Maybe that’s what I want.” Chad said looking at Lucas in the eye.

“Wait just a second don’t I get say in this?” Margaret asked.

“This is what he wants, Mag. Maybe we should let him have this.” Lucas told Margaret.

“Luke, how about you and I go talk to each other in the kitchen. You stay here.” Margaret told Chad. As they got in the kitchen Margaret turned to Lucas. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“I’m sick of him when ever he’s in trouble just throwing this in my face. So I figure if he actually gets a little of what life would be like as Dan’s son and not mine then maybe he’ll be a little bit more grateful for what he’s got.”

“This is insane I mean after all I did to make sure he didn’t have to go through what you went through and now he’s going to have to anyway?”

“Margaret think about it and you’ll realize it’s the only way to fix this.”

“Fine.” Margaret said as they headed back into the living room. “Chad get all of your stuff and let’s go home. Tell your brother Lucas bye.”





“So how did the talk with my mom go?” Lucas asked Margaret as they entered school.

“Well I now know all the house rules. You know your mother had a lot more rules then I expected her too.”

“Yeah must people expect her to be really laid back.”

“Well she is compared to Dan at least. Look I’m going to go talk to my brother. I’ll meet you at after my doctor’s appointment and after your practice?”

“Yeah you better be there. You wouldn’t want to be late getting home.”

“No, I wouldn’t want to see your mother mad any way.” Margaret said smiling as she ran off to where Nathan was. “Hey!”

“Hey long time no see. How are you doing?” He asked as he hugged her.

“Not so bad, but I’m really worried about you. Maybe I should of stayed just to make sure you were ok.”

“I’m not your little five year old brother anymore, Mag. I can take care of myself.”

“I know that but I’m just worried about what Dan will do.”

“All he’s doing is trying to talk to me and trying to get you back.”

“I know he tried to convince Lucas’s mom to make me go home.”

“Just out of curiosity but why are you staying with Lucas?”

“Because I can talk to him and because I know that Dan wouldn’t dare come over there to look for me.”

“Good point, oh guess who’s coming home?”

“Please tell me not mom.”

“Well I can’t because she’s coming in town tonight. I’m picking her up at the airport.”

“Please don’t tell her where I am.”

“Why don’t you want to see Mom? I thought she could help you.”

“Nathan knowing mom she’ll accuse me of seducing her husband.”

“But you didn’t. Look Mag, she really cares about you. Why don’t you just let her help you?”

“Because… look I wish I could be as naïve as you could be but I’m not and I know that I’d be much better of if mom wasn’t getting involved. But since she’s already on her way here just give me at least two days before telling her what’s going on or where I am.”

“Ok I promise. Just please don’t not talk to me because you’re mad at my father. I really want and need to talk to you. Maybe we could try to get as close as we were before mom started to work.”

“Ok I promise but I’m not calling the house to talk to you.”

Nathan smiled. “Call my cell phone.”





(ok this song is “I think I about you” it’s sung by Colin Raye)

“Everytime I see a woman on a billboard sign
I think about you
Saying "drink this beer and you'll be mine"
I think about you
When an actress on a movie screen
Plays Lolita in some old man's dreams
It doesn't matter who she is
I think about you”

Kendall went to the VCR and put in the tape.
“Ok Lucas you sure it’s on?” Keith asked.
“Yeah I’m sure.”
“Ok Kendall come see.” He said reaching his hands out to his little eight-year-old daughter.
She ran into his arms.
“Wave to your brother Lucas.”
Little Kendall waved.
“Ok Kendall, well older Kendall I’m made this for to watch with me when your older. Kind of a look back.” Keith said. “And your older brother Lucas has been nice enough to help. Come on Lucas wave.”
Lucas turned the camera to him. “Hey little sister. I hope when you get older your not so annoying.”
“Lucas!” Keith said laughing as he turned the camera back to Keith and Kendall. “First I want to show you some footage of your mother.”

“When I see a pretty woman walking down the street
I think about you
Men look her up and down like she's some kind of treat
I think about you
She wouldn't dare talk to a stranger
always has to be aware of the danger
it doesn't matter who she is
I think about”

The camera changed to a very pregnant Karen. “Come on Keith get that camera out of my face.”
“No I want our child to see what you looked pregnant.”
“I look like a whale.” Karen said smiling. “Now turn off the camera Keith before I ended up saying something you wouldn’t want our child to ever hear.”
Keith laughed. “Well baby it looks like I’m going to have to turn this off but I want to you to know that your mother and I love you.”

“You eight years old
big blue eyes and a heart of gold
when I look at this world, I think about
You and I can't help but see
that every woman used to be
Somebody's little girl, I think about you”


Next the camera changed to the hospital where Karen was in her final stages of labor.

“Karen, just one more push and we’ll have our baby here with us.” Keith said.

“Easy for you to say.” Karen said as she pushed one last time.

Then they heard a baby cry. “Oh my God I have a wait what is that?” Lucas asked from behind the camera.

“You have a little sister.” The doctor said as he showed her off to the camera.”

“A little girl? Karen, isn’t that great?” Keith asked.

Karen didn’t answer she was already out cold.

“Doctor, doctor I think something wrong!” Keith said worried.

“Oh no. Nurse, get these men out of here. Mrs. Scott is bleeding out.” The doctor said frantic.

“No, my mom’s going to be ok right?” Lucas asked.

“Luke why don’t you turn off the camera.” Keith said as tears started to go down his face.


“Everytime I hear people say it's never gonna change
I think about you
Like it's some kind fo joke, some kind of game
I think about you
When I see a woman on the news
who didn't ask to be abandoned or abused
it doesn't matter who she is
I think about”


The camera changed again to Keith standing outside the door holding Kendall.

“Ok, come on Lucas get the door I seem to be short a few hands.” Keith said holding Kendall.

“Ok, I’ve got it.” Lucas said getting the door and then started to film them again.

“Welcome home!” Peyton, Margaret, Jake, Grace, Chad, Nathan, Deb and Haley all said.

“What’s this exactly?” Keith asked shocked.

“It’s a welcome home party for you and little Karen over there.” Nathan said coming up to him.

“And we got you a few baby things too and well most of us agree we will try to help you when ever you need it.” Margaret said.

“Thanks this means so much. It really does.” Keith said.


“You eight years old
big blue eyes and a heart of gold
when I look at this world, I think about
You and I can't help but see
that every woman used to be
Somebody's little girl, I think about you
When I look at this world I think about you”


The scene kept going on and changed a few more times. Kendall just started to cry.






Peyton started to head over to Lucas’s locker but saw Brooke get there first.

“Hey handsome.” Brooke aid smiling as she came up to Lucas.

“Hey Brooke. Do you need something?”

“Just wanted to talk to the hottest guy on the basketball team.”

Lucas smiled. “Thanks, I think.”

“You should thank me because me calling you the hottest guy means something.”

“Yeah that you’re trying to get me to sleep with you.”

Brooke laughed. “Luke, I’m easy but I’m not that easy.”

“You could of fooled me.”

“Are you in a bad mood or something?”

“No.”

“Well then Margaret’s negative attitude about me has rubbed off on you.”

“She doesn’t like you? Oh I’m so shocked.” Lucas said smiling.

“But you like me right?” Brooke said smiling.

“Well I don’t know you enough to dislike you yet.”

“Well we’ll have to work on that and we’ll have to work on getting you to smile more.”

“Really? And you think you can do that?”

“Oh I know I can.”



Part 12

“Daddy's favorite little girl
Dress up in your momma's pearls
Serve us breakfast in her bed
Earn a little kiss on the forehead
You are sugar
You are spice
You are growing up so nice
Paint your nails
Paint your face
Paint around the empty space”



As basketball practice ended and everyone started to leave, Nathan walked over to Lucas. “Can we talk?”

Lucas gave him a look. “You actually want to talk to me?” Lucas asked shocked.

“Yeah, don’t act so shocked. I just need to talk to you about Margaret.”

“Ok um… let’s go outside, ok? I wouldn’t want anyone to over hear us.” Lucas said leading him outside.

“Look I just wanted to say thanks for taking care of her. You didn’t have to.”

“Yes I did. Someone had to and it didn’t seem like her family was going to.”

“Hey! Look I really couldn’t ok? Since my father is the problem I really couldn’t ask her to stay home so I could take care her, now could I?”

“I guess not. Look my real problem with you is how could you allow this to go on for so long?”

“You act like I’ve known this whole time and I haven’t. Maybe I should of and that’s the problem. I feel so guilty for not realizing what was going on a long time ago. Maybe if had in the beginning, I could of stopped it before it got this bad.”

“Nathan, I understand your guilt but you need to realize that what Margaret is feeling right now needs to come before your feelings. She deserves and needs that. Look if I can try to put my anger towards Dan aside then you can try to put your guilt aside too.”

“I’ll try. Wait is that Margaret?” Nathan asked as he saw a girl running into the school and she looked like she was crying.





“Ok why did Lucas call you over to his house?” Jake asked yawning as he came into the living room.

“Chad, go to your room and unpack your things and don’t come out till I say you can.” Margaret said.

“Yes ma.” He said as he headed to his room.

“Ok what happened to him and what is he doing here?” Jake asked.

Margaret sunk down on to the couch. “He got drunk and destroyed Dan’s grave and then he disowned Lucas as his father. Lucas agreed and so now I have a son who would rather claim Dan Scott as his father than Lucas Scott.”

Jake sat down next to her. “Come see.” He said as he started to rub her shoulders. “Lucas probably knows what he’s doing.”

“I sure hope so because I don’t really know if I agree with him or even if I can do this.”

“Well maybe I can take over from here. Though I ‘m not really sure what I’m doing.”

“And you think I do?”

“Well maybe I can just take him around town and things I guess. I don’t know I guess I’ll play it be ear but that means that you’ve got to watch Jenny.”

“I guess that’s fair. What exactly does watching Jenny require?”

“I have no clue maybe you can play that by ear to?”

“Very funny you know she used to be so much easier to watch as a baby.”

“And easier to understand too. So I guess I should go talk to Chad?”

“And I’ll go talk to Jenny.”

They both said as they got up.





“Brooke you’ve got to lay off Lucas or you’re going to scare the poor boy away.” Peyton said as they came out of the gym.

Margaret ran past them and into the bathroom.

“Brooke, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Peyton said as she ran into the bathroom after Margaret. “Mag, are you ok?” She asked as she started checking the stalls. She heard crying coming out of the last stall. “Mag, what happened?”

Margaret opened the door and looked at Peyton. “You really don’t want to know.”

“I’m your best friend or I used to be. If you can’t tell me then who can you tell?”

“Good point, I guess. I’m warning you Peyton that this will shock you.”

“I think I can take it.”

“I don’t even think I can. But here goes. I’m pregnant.” Margaret said as she started to cry again. “I’m pregnant again but this time I’m going to have this child no matter what he says!”

“Mag, who’s he?”

“Dan Scott.”

Peyton looked at her shocked.

“I know can believe the idiot keeps sleeping around and getting people pregnant you think he’s learn one of these days.”

“Wait when did you and Dan start sleeping together?”

“You mean when did he start raping me? Well when ever it was just me and him.”

“Why didn’t you ever say anything?”

“Would you of believed me seriously Peyton would you of?”

“I would like to think I would but I don’t know. Wait when you had that abortion that was Dan’s?”

“How did you know?”

“I’m not stupid and you’re not the first girl here who has had the “flu.” I figured there was no reason to tell you I knew unless you told me.”

“After that I promised myself I would never have another one and I meant it.”

“Then what are you going to do? If Dan finds out he’s going to have a fit.”

“I know, I know. I just…I don’t know what to do.” Margaret said as she started to cry harder and sunk to the floor.

“What ever you decided Margaret I’ll help you. I promise.” Peyton said as she held her best friend.





“So what exactly did you do to your son?” Peyton asked Lucas as he back into the bedroom.

“I disowned him and sent him home with his mother.”

“You’re joking right?”

“No, so are you ready to talk about us?”

“I think so how about you close the door first so no one interrupts us?”

“I don’t think that’s necessary.”

“Ok but when someone interrupts us I’m going to say I told you.”

“Sure and when we finish this with out being interrupted, I’m going to tell you I told you so.”

“Fine so how do you want to start this?”

“I don’t know. I thought I’d let you control this since you’re the one that was hurt here.”

“Well Luke I…” Peyton started to say.

“Um… excuse me. Can I say something to Lucas first?” Kendall asked coming in.

“Sure and I told you so.” Peyton said smiling.

“What’s wrong Kendall?” Lucas asked.

“I just wanted to say thank you. That tape was… I loved it.”

“Well that’s your dad’s doing. He made it, I just simply kept it all this time.”

“Any way I just wanted to tell you thanks. That tape was exactly what I need. I don’t know how you knew it but you did.” She said as she hugged him. “And I’ll go so you two can talk and maybe with luck you won’t end up sleeping in the guest room again.”

“Yeah with luck.” Lucas said smiling.

“Wait Kendall can you watch Sam for us?” Peyton asked.

“No problem and I’ll close the door for you too.” Kendall said as she left and closed the door.

“Ok what was Kendall talking about?”

“I gave her this tape that Keith made for her when she was eight. I thought she might need to watch it.”

“That was really thoughtful of you. You know I’m amazed that this guy that’s so thoughtful like that can be the same guy that cheated on me.” Peyton said sitting down.

“Me either. Peyton believe me when I say I’m very sorry. I never purposely set out to hurt you; I never would.”

“I know that Luke and that’s what worries me. If you didn’t mean to purposely hurt me then how do I know it won’t happen again?”

“I don’t know I want to promise you that I won’t but then again before Haley and I slept together I would of promised you the same thing and meant it.”

“Then how do you expect me to ever trust you again?”

“Truthfully I’m not sure if you should.”

“Then why are we even discussing this? I mean if you don’t think that there is a reason for me to trust you and I don’t think I should you; then maybe we should just get the divorce papers ready.”

“If that’s what you really want, then I’ll sign what ever is. I just want to stop hurting you.”

“I guess that’s what we’re going to do. I’ll call the lawyer.” Peyton said as he picked up the phone.

“I guess that means I’ll leave you alone.” Luke said as he started to leave.

After Luke left, Peyton put down the phone. “I just wish that you would of protested this a little bit more.”





Peyton came out the bathroom. Nathan and Lucas were waiting outside.

“How is she?”

“Not too good. Do you know if Jake has left already? She wants to speak to him for what ever reason.”

“Yeah, I’ll just run into the locker room and get him.” Nathan said as he ran off.

“Are you ok?” Lucas asked Peyton.

“I don’t know how she does it, Luke. How she stands so strong. I mean after everything she’s been through, I would of crumbled a long time ago.” Peyton said as she tears started to come down her face.

“No, you wouldn’t have. Peyton you’re too strong to crumble.” Lucas said as he held her.

“I’d like to think I wouldn’t but I’m not as tough as I try to let on. You’d be amazed Lucas just how fragile I am.”

“Well this is the first time I’ve seen you cry so I would be amazed if you’re as fragile as you think you are.”

“Well I’m not as strong as Margaret is that’s for sure.”

“Well you shouldn’t have to be as strong as she is well then again either should she.”

“I can’t believe that I was mad at her for not telling me! What kind of a friend am I?”

“The kind that runs into the bathroom to check on her friend even thought that friend hasn’t always been there for her.”

“You make me sound so good.”

“It’s only the truth.”

“Well I like your truth a lot better then mine.”





“Lori, why don’t you give your father and I a chance talk and when we’re done you can go with us to apologize to your grandmother.” Haley said.

“But…” Lori started to say.

“This isn’t up for discussion now go to your room.” Nathan said.

When Lori had left Haley just started laughing.

“What’s so funny?” Nathan asked confused.

“Well they’ve got imagination you’ve got to give them that much.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The two of them. I mean come on first they plan a way to make you and Lucas get along with your mother’s help and then they get drunk and destroy your father’s gave. Can you name any other teenagers who would of thought or done something like that?”

“I guess not but are you trying to tell me that this is something we should be proud of?”

“Well I mean considering who their fathers are I’m not shocked at all by this in the littlest bit.”

“Ok now what they did is sure as heck not anything that me and Lucas would had ever of done.”

“Maybe you just were never given the chance.”

“Ok that’s not what we were really need to talk about it is?”

“Right, we were going to talk about Lucas and I.”

“Exactly.”

“Well since I woke up with your arms around me this morning I assume you’ve forgive me. Or at least I hope.”

“Well last night I had a dream about our wedding and then I looked down at my ring and I realized that nothing is worth losing you or Lori or even this little baby we’re going to have.” Nathan said smiling.

“So you’re looking forward to us having another child?”

“Of course, do you think we can even stand having another little baby around?”

“Well that depends on if you ready to be called Daddy again.” Haley said as she got closer to Nathan.

“Well are you ready to be called Mommy again?” He said as he leaned into to kiss Haley.

There was a knocked on the door.

Haley pulled away. “Well are you going to answer that?”

“Yes and then I’ll go right back to kissing you. So don’t move.” Nathan said as he got up and sighed.

As he opened the door, he was shocked to see Ryan standing there. “Can I help you?”

“I’m looking for Lori Scott, do I have the right house?” Ryan asked.





“Margaret?” Jake asked as he came in.

Margaret wiped the tears away. “Jake thanks for coming in.”

Jake sat down on the floor next to her. “I’m not really sure why you want to talk me though. What happened to you?”

“I found out that I’ve been given a second chance to be a parent.”

“Well it seems that you can predict the future. Didn’t you just say last night that you knew you would have a baby?”

“True, well then I guess I shouldn’t be so shocked.”

“If you weren’t shocked then I’d be worried if there was something wrong with you. I know when I found out about Jenny I lost it. How do you think the father will react?”

“Well I don’t want to tell him but I figure it’s going to be hard to hide.”

“But doesn’t he deserve to know? I mean speaking from my point of view, I’d say tell him.”

“Even if “him” is my step father?”

“Well… your step father. I guess maybe not. Dan’s the father?”

“Yeah I know everyone seems to be amazed by that for some reason.”

“Well that’s just not the answer anyone expects to hear. Do you know what you’re going to do?”

“Well I’m too far a long to terminate not that I would and I’m not sure I could give the baby up but considering who the father was maybe I should. Actually I wanted to talk to you because I figured you’d be able to help advice me.”

Jake laughed. “Well I guess I’m the closest thing to an expert you can find. But I can’t really tell you what to do. It’s really up to you. I know in my situation that keeping Jenny was the best decision I ever made. But then again I’m not you.”

“Be glad you’re not. Right now I don’t want to be me either.”

“Why don’t you take a few days to think about it and call me if you want to talk.” Jake said getting up. He reached his hand down to her.

She took his hand.

“You are going to be ok.”

“How do you know that?”

“Because you have at least have four people here who care about you and want to help you.”





“Where are we going exactly?” Chad asked Jake.

“Well we’re going to see your grandmother first.”

“Why?” Chad asked confused.

“Because I think you need to apologize to her first.”

“Didn’t my mother tell I refuse to apologize?”

“Yes she did but in the very least you can talk to her. That should be interesting.” Jake said smiling.

“You do know I actually get along with my grandmother don’t you?”

“You get along with her as long as you two are getting along, but you’re going to learn that you’re grandmother isn’t so nice when you don’t agree with her.”

“How would you know that?”

“You think trying to get your grandmother’s approval to marry your mother was easy? Heck, no. I thought your grandmother was going to kill me before she et me marry your mother.” Jake said laughing.

“It’s that true?”

“Yes and I think your mother told me that your father… I mean Lucas got it even worse from her. Now I think I’m going to have to ask him what exactly what down between the two of them.”

“I just hope that I have more luck talking to her.”

Jake pulled into Deb’s driveway. “I wish you all the luck in the world.”





“Haley wait up!” Nathan screamed as he ran after Haley.

“Shouldn’t you be waiting for your sister?”

“She is talking to Jake.”

“Is she ok?”

“I hope so.”

“Me too. Look I’ve got to go.”

“Wait I just wanted to know why you were at practice.”

“Maybe I just wanted to watch my best friend and favorite student play.”

“I’m your favorite?”

“Of course. Look here comes your family and I’ve got to go. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Haley said as she got into her car and drove off.

“Aren’t you late picking up our mother?” Margaret asked as she came up to Nathan.

“Wasn’t about to leave my favorite sister here without making sure she was ok.”

“I’m… well I’m not going to lie and tell you I’m ok. But I will tell you that I think I’m going to be ok.”

“I’ll take what I can get.” Nathan said as he hugged her. “Call me if I can do anything.” He whispered in her ear.

“I will. Now go pick up mom before she decides to get a cab and you have to deal with her being mad.”

“Ok and when I said anything that means beating the crap out of my father.”

“Thanks, I’ll think about it.”

Nathan got into his car and left.

Then Margaret turned to Jake. “Thanks for everything and now you need to go home to your little girl.” She whispered.

“I’m going and please call me if…”

“You can do anything?” Margaret asked.

“Yeah, that’s what I was going to say.”

“Tell Jenny hi from me.”

“I will.” Jake said as he left.

“Ok, who’s Jenny?” Peyton asked.

“Well she’s a girl that Jake knows.” Margaret said trying to tell them without saying what she really knew.

“You know I feel like you’re leaving something out but I’ll find out what is later because I need to go.” Peyton said.

“Ok well I just wanted to tell you thanks for everything.”

“Well what are friends for? Lucas, take good care of her ok?”

“I will. Bye Peyton. You ready to go home?”

“Yeah here are the keys. I think I’d like to sleep on the way home.”

“No problem.”





“Jenny can we talk?” Margaret asked as she cracked open her door.

“Yeah, sure. Is something up?” Jenny asked.

“Well you are and I’m shocked. You do know it’s Saturday morning right?”

“Yeah well I had things on my mind that kind of made it hard for me to sleep.”

“Mind sharing?” Margaret asked as she sat down next to her on her bed.

“Sure, I guess I’ve got to talk to someone and since Kendall is preoccupied with her own problems, I guess I’m stuck talking to you.”

“You know if talking to me is that bad…”

“No it’s not that it’s just you’re the step-mother, that’s all.”

“That must mean that my ugly step-mother wart must be showing.” Margaret said smiling.

“Yeah it shows up every few days. So if I talk to you can you promise not to tell my dad?”

“Depends on if what you tell me is serious like you’re in something dangerous or not.”

“You know a simple yes would of made me feel a lot better about talking to you.”

“Sorry, but I don’t think any real adult or parent could promise that.”

“I guess that’s a good point.”

“So are you going to tell me or not?”

“Yes I’ll tell you. Ok what’s bothering is this guy name Bryan.”



Part 13

“Find a man that can provide
Try and fill the hole inside
With a family and a home
Tell yourself you're not alone
Keep your memories of yourself
In a shoebox on a closet shelf”


“Come in!” Deb screamed.

Chad and Jake walked into the house.

“Ok well I finally finished the dishes so…” Deb said as she came out into the living room. “Jake and Chad, hi. You two are defiantly the last people I expected to see today.”

“Yeah well I figured that Chad here had something he needed to say to you.” Jake said.

“And you had to bring him? What my daughter’s too busy?” Deb asked as she sat down.

“Well yes and no. She’s actually taking care of Jenny right now. And it’s good to see you too mom.” Jake said smiling as he sat down.

“I never said it was good to see you.” Deb said laughing. “So Chad what exactly did you come over here to talk to me about?” Deb asked Chad.

“Apparently my step-father expects me to apologize to you.”

“And let me guess you don’t want to? Believe me your Uncle Nathan has a problem with apologizing too. But he got that from his father and I guess so did you.”

“Since you know I don’t want to apologize then can I go now?” Chad asked as he started to get up.

“Chad, sit down!” Jake said.

“No, Jake if he doesn’t think what he did merits an apology then maybe he shouldn’t be here.”

“That’s what I’m trying to say.”

“I wasn’t done. I mean destroying someone’s grave, is no big deal. Even though it means that the whole Rest In Peace things mean nothing. Even thought it means that their family has to pay lots of money to put it back up. But then again none of that matters to you right? I mean none of that merits an apology in your mind. So why am I wasting my breath on you? I mean you should just go and stop wasting my time!” Deb said as she got up.

“Come on Chad, let’s go.” Jake said getting up.

“Grandma…” Chad started to say.

“Don’t even waste your breath. You don’t know the hell I went though when I found out that my own grandson destroyed my husband’s tombstone. And I don’t want to hear any lies ok? I’d prefer to hear the truth. Look I know Dan wasn’t the best man that ever lived and technically yes he was a jerk but he was also my husband the father of my only son so that tombstone does mean something to me. And if this means nothing to you then just leave and come back only if you’re going to tell me the truth.” Deb said as she headed back into the kitchen.

“So are you ready to go now?” Jake asked Chad.

“Yeah, so where are we going next?” Chad asked.

“To your brother/uncle Nathan’s house.”

“Oh joy!” Chad said sarcastically.





“Nathan.” Deb said happily as she saw her son.

“Mom, it’s good to see you.” He said as he hugged her. “Are these all your bags?”

“Yeah where’s your sister?”

“She sent her wishes but she’s a little busy.” Nathan said as he grabbed her bags.

“What aren’t you telling me?”

“That I’d like to get home and stop talking about my sister.”

“Why what happened to her?”

“I promised her I wouldn’t tell you. She wants to.”

“So she’ll tell me when I get home?”

“Well no she doesn’t really live at home anymore.”

“Where does she live?”

“Can’t tell you that either.”

“What can you tell me?”

“That I broke up with Peyton and dad and I aren’t talking. And I’m glad you’re back home.”

“I guess I’ll take what I can get. When am I going to see daughter?”

“She said give her at least two days.”

“Ok, I guess but that’s as long as I’m waiting for the truth.”

“Thanks, now tell me about Pablo.”

“How did you know?”

“Margaret told me.”

“Of course. You know you must be pretty desperate if you’d rather talk about Pablo than your sister.”

“I am.”

“That worries me.”

“It should.”





“Yes this is Lori’s house. But the question is who are you?” Nathan asked.

“I’m Ryan Lafferty, sir. I assume you’re her father?” Ryan asked putting his hand out.

Nathan ignored it. “And what exactly is it that you want with my daughter?”

Haley got up and walked to the door. “What my husband was trying to ask is are you a friend of our daughter? Because we don’t remember her mentioning you before.”

“Yeah that’s what I was trying to say.” Nathan said sarcastically.

“Well we’ve just started becoming friends. Actually I’m here because your daughter gave me her cell phone number and well she hasn’t been answering it.”

“That would be because she doesn’t have it any more. We took it away from her.” Haley said.

“Oh…” Ryan said nervously.

“Lafferty! Hey man long time no see!” Chad said happily as he came up to Ryan.

“Scott! Hey!” Ryan said as he gave Chad a high five.

“You two know each other?” Jake asked confused.

“Yeah Ryan used to be in my grade until he was held back last year and now he has to do eighth grade over again.” Chad said.

“Ok you know you could keep some things to yourself. I would really appreciate that.” Ryan told Chad.

“Wait you are two or three years older than Lori?” Nathan asked mad.

“Yeah did I forget to mention that?” Ryan asked smiling.

“Yeah you did.” Nathan said as he slammed the door in his face.





“Want some tea?” Keith said as he offered some to Margaret.

“Unless it’s caffeine free then no but thanks.”

“Actually it was Karen’s idea.”

“That what it I thought. Why don’t you pull up a piece of concrete.”

Keith sat down next to her. “Are you ok?”

“Can I refrain from answering that? I’ve been asked that all day and I’m kind of sick of answering it.”

“Ok, I guess you can.”

“Keith why did you come out here? I know you don’t like me, you never have.”

“Well to tell you the truth I never really knew you so it’s kind of hard not to like you.”

“But you don’t. I never really knew why either. I always wanted you to like me.”

“I’m sorry. It just usually anything associated with my brother I don’t like.”

“You still like Nathan.”

“Sometimes I like Nathan.”

“And you know none of us choice to be associated with Dan so we don’t really deserve to be disliked because of it.”

“Good point. So why don’t you come inside?”

“Like looking at the stars too much.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because I seem to think better doing it and I really need to think.”

“Are these thoughts about going home any time soon in there?”

“You want to get rid of me that badly?”

“No I was just wondering.”

“No there’s none. That place isn’t my home any more and never will be.”

“And Karen’s place is?”

“I don’t know really. I haven’t decided where my home is yet.”

“Isn’t it where ever your heart is?”

Margaret laughed. “Well the problem is. I don’t really know where my heart is any more.”

“That sounds really sad.”

“I could try to sugar coat if you’d prefer but I seem to have forgotten how to do that.”

“You know you’re making me worry about you.”

“I guess that’s better than you disliking me but I didn’t mean for you to worry about me but it seems that lately that everyone is worried about me.”

“And that bothers you?”

“Yeah because I had gotten used to no one caring and well this is quite a change I guess.”

“Well in my opinion that’s a good thing.”

“Yeah I guess. Keith, can I ask you something?’

“Sure.”

“How can you and Dan be brothers? You seem to be so nice and he’s such a jerk.”

“Well I don’t really know why my little brother is the way he is. But most people aren’t like their siblings. I mean you and Nathan aren’t exactly alike and either is Nathan and Lucas.”

“But we’re all half-siblings and we’re all more a like then you think.”

“Well I guess I’ve just missed that.” Keith looked at his watch. “I think we’ve been out here long enough and dinner should be ready now. How about you come in with me?” Keith said getting up and offering her a hand.

She took his hand. “Sure so do you still dislike me?”

“No and I’m staring to think I never should of disliked you in the first place.”

“Thanks that means a lot.”





“Ok what are you two talking about?” Carrie asked as she came into to Jenny’s room.

“A lot of stuff that’s none of your business.” Jenny said smiling.

“Mom, can you tell me what you are taking about?” Carrie asked as her mother pick her and put her on the bed with her.

“No sorry kiddo I can’t. I promised your sister I wouldn’t. Now come on you two. If you come down stairs right now I’ll make you a big breakfast of what ever you want.”

“Even chocolate chip pancakes with whip cream?” Carrie asked smiling.

“Yeah you two can help me make them.”

“You sure that’s safe? Remember that last time we did them? I thought Dad’s eyes were going to pop out of his head when he saw what the kitchen looked like.” Jenny said smiling.

“Yeah well your dad and Chad aren’t here right now or they?”

“She’s got a point, Jenny.” Carrie said.

“Yeah she does. Now I raise you to the kitchen the last one to get there has to clean the kitchen!” Jenny said as she got up and started to run.

“I guess that means it’s every girl for herself!” Margaret said as she started to run and so did Carrie.





“Where’s you dad?” Deb asked as they entered the house.

“Dad! Mom’s home!” Nathan screamed.

“You didn’t have to scream.”

“Well this way I don’t have to talk to him or see him. So I’m going to go to my room.”

“What about dinner?”

“I grabbed something on the way to the airport.”

“Ok well then good night, Nate.”

“Good night, Mom. I love you.” He said as he gave her a kiss and headed upstairs.

“Where did Nathan go?” Dan asked as he came into the living room.

“To bed apparently he didn’t want to see you. And thanks for welcoming me home.”

“Welcome home Deb.”

“Thanks so what did you do to my family?”

“What did I do? Where have you been? You have no clue what happened. You know maybe if you had been here this still would of happened.”

“I highly doubt that, Dan. So how about you tell me what did happen.”

“No one has told you yet?”

“Apparently I can’t see my daughter for two days via her request.”

“Karen is really rubbing off on her I see.”

“Karen? As in your ex-girlfriend, mother of your first born son, Karen?”

“Yes.”

“How does Karen know my daughter?”

“She’s living with Karen.”

“Why?”

“She’s been getting close to Lucas apparently.”

“Your son, Lucas?”

“Karen’s son Lucas.”

“That’s the same person, Dan. Now why doesn’t she want to come home? What did you do?”

“Why do you naturally assume I’m the one to blame?”

“Dan, you’re the adult or at least your supposed to be the adult that’s why I blame you first.”

“Well this is all Margaret’s fault, ok? I tried to be a parent to her and she wouldn’t take it so she left.”

“And why isn’t our son talking to you?”

“Because she fed him some lies about me and he believes them, that’s why.”

“That’s all?”

“Yes, what would I gain from lying to you?”

“Too much. I’m going to bed and I’m sleeping in the guest room. I’ll ask Margaret about what happened and if you’re lying to me Dan you will pay believe me.” Deb said as she grabbed her bags and headed to the guest room.





“Ok what exactly did you do to my son?” Lucas asked as he came into Kendall’s bedroom where Sam wasn’t.

“He’s taking a bath. Did you know that permanent marker actually means exactly that permanent?”

“Ok what color is son right now?” Lucas asked trying not to freak out.

“Well he’s not just one color.”

“Great! Well can you at least tell me what colors he is?”

“Black, Red, Blue and maybe Green.”

“Great Kendall! Just great! I really didn’t need this right now! All we do is ask you to watch our son and you…” Lucas said as he sank down on to her bed.

“Surprise!” Sam said jumping out of the closet.

“Sam?” Lucas asked shocked.

“Yeah, wasn’t that a good joke. It was my idea.” He said happily.

“Yeah it was great. Now how about you go downstairs and wait in the kitchen for me and mommy to eat.”

“Ok!” He said running out.

“I’m sorry Luke. I didn’t realize things were so bad. If I had I wouldn’t have agreed to this.”

“It’s ok Kendall, like you said you didn’t know. So I guess I’ll see you down stairs.” Lucas said getting up.

“Luke, wait.”

“What?”

“You know since you made my day it only seems fair that I should help make yours. In the very least talk to me. Tell me what’s wrong?”

“That’s sweat, Kendall but you’re just a little too young for me talk to you about this stuff. Maybe when you’re a little older.” Lucas said as he gave her a kiss on the head.

“Yeah I don’t think I’ll ever be old enough for your drama.” Kendall said smiling.





“Lucas, can I tell you something?” Margaret asked as she got the couch ready.

“Sure, are you going to tell me why you were so upset after your doctor’s appointment?”

“Yeah and I’ve got to tell Nathan tomorrow too.”

“So what’s going on? Did the doctor give you some bad news?”

“Well I don’t know what type of news it is, I’ll let you decide. I’m pregnant.”

“Ok what are you…”

“Don’t finish that question because I don’t know yet. I’m thinking of adoption, so this kid doesn’t have to go through what you went though but I’m not sure I can do it.”

“Well you’ve got some time to think about it.”

“Yeah six months, hopefully by then I’ll know.”

“You probably will. Good night Margaret.” Lucas said as he headed to bed.





“So who is it you said you ran into yesterday?” Tim asked as Brooke came down the stairs

“You know maybe if you weren’t so drunk last night. You might have actually remembered.” Brooke said as she poured herself a drink.

“Like you should talk. Yesterday was probably the only day that you weren’t passed out before me.”

“Well it’s a good thing I wasn’t because that means out poor son would have been left at school all by himself. But of course that wouldn’t of mattered to you right? As long as you make money and get at least a bottle of alcohol down your throat, you’re happy.”

“You act like I don’t care about my son and you know I do. I mean come I pay for his school don’t I?”

“Yeah and nothing says I love you like money.”

“Ok can we try to get through one morning with out cutting each other’s throats?” Tim asked as he gulped down four extra strength Tylenols with a cup of coffee.

“Ok sure, I’ll try. Now to answer your question I ran into Peyton, Brooke and Margaret.”

“I bet you’re upset that you didn’t run into to any of their hot husbands.”

“Well of course I am. I mean since my husband has turned into such an ugly guy, I need something to make me happy, don’t I?”

“Hey that’s now what you said last week.”

“Yeah well I was drunk.”





Two days had passed and Margaret finally realized she had to see her mother. All day she was nervous. She kept dropping things; miss speaking and all around being a klutz. She had the worst morning sickness that day that she had ever had and so she’d spent most of the morning in the bathroom. Nathan, Lucas, Jake and Peyton kept coming by and checking on her. She knew if this kept up she’s fail her senior year of high school. She convinced most of teachers that she needed a copy of the notes because she wasn’t getting any better and she really wanted to pass her classes. By the end of the day, she had only made it two classes which meant she had lots of notes to read. Most if not all of her teachers told her if she kept this up she would need to get an official excuse from the principal for missing her classes. She dreaded having to tell the principal she knew he was s sexiest pig and he wouldn’t think pregnancy was an excuse and she was right. He told her that unless she was dying she had no excuse for missing her classes. She just hoped that things would go better with her mother. She met Nathan after school and they headed to Karen’s Café. Margaret refused to go back to the house. As she entered Karen’s Café she saw her mother.

Deb got up and came over to her and hugged her. “Margaret, I’m so glad to see you.”

“It’s good to you too, mom. How about we take a seat in the back. I think we three need to talk.” Margaret said leading them to the back.

As she passed Karen, she mouthed “good luck.”

Margaret mouth “thanks” back.

“Ok so which are you going to tell me what’s going on?”

“First mom you’ve got to promise me that you won’t lose it here, please?”

“I can’t promise you that until I know what you’re going to say. You shouldn’t have brought us here if you were worried about that.”

“I couldn’t go back to the house.”

“Why? Please tell me why?”

“Because of your husband.”

“What did Dan do?”

“He raped me.”

“What! No you’re lying. Dan’s not the best buy be he would never…”

“He’s been doing it since I was thirteen.”

“No this is a lie.”

“Mom, it’s the truth.” Nathan said speaking up.

“How would you know?”

“I walked in on the two of them in bed together.”

“Look if you don’t want to believe me or Nathan then believe my doctor because I’m pregnant with his baby.”

“No, this can’t be.”

“But it is mom.”

“No, you just seduced him and now you’re calling it a crime.”

“No, I’m not mom think about when did Dan stop sleeping with you, it was around the time when I was thirteen. Did you ever question why he had to stop sleeping with you? It was because he was already doing your little girl. Or were you just happy that he stopped?”

Deb slapped her face. “Shut up! Stop lying! You know I can’t take this I’m leaving. Come on Nathan.”

“No, I’m staying with my sister.”

“Fine.” Deb said as she stormed out.

Margaret’s hand was over where Deb had slapped her and she had started to cry.

“I’m sorry Mag. If I had known…”

“It’s ok, Nate. Hey I predicted this right? She did accuse me of seducing him. Didn’t she?” She said trying to smile.

Karen came over. “Nathan, I think I can take it from here how about you go?”

“Sure, thanks.” Nathan said as he left.

“Haley’s on her way to take over the Café. How about we talk in the back?” Karen asked as she led her to the back of the Café.



Part 14

(NOTES: When Dan is dead and Lucas, Peyton, Margaret, Jake, Haley and Nathan have older kids this is in the future. the reason i started w/ Dan being dead is because i thought the year on the tombstone would give the hint that it's the future.

When Lucas, Peyton, Margaret, Jake, Haley and Nathan are going to high school that is the past.

Ok as for a family tree here you go:



Kids:

Dan: Lucas (w/ Karen), Nathan (w/ Deb) and Chad (w/ Margaret)

Deb: Nathan (w/Dan) and Margaret (w/Andrew)

Karen: Lucas (w/Dan) and Kendall (w/Keith)

Keith: Kendall (w/Karen)

Jake: Jenny (w/ ? i'm waiting for the show to name the mother) and Carrie (w/ Margaret)

Margaret: Chad (w/ Dan) and Carrie (w/ Jake)

Lucas: Chad (adopted) and Sam (w/Peyton)

Peyton: Sam (w/ Lucas)

Nathan: Lori (w/ Haley)

Haley: Lori (w/Nathan)



Marriages:

Dan: Married Deb (hence Margaret is his stepdaughter)

Deb: married Dan

Karen: married Keith

Keith: married Karen

Jake: married Margaret

Margaret: married Lucas (first) then married Jake

Lucas: married Margaret (first) then Peyton

Peyton: married Lucas

Nathan: married Haley

Haley: married Nathan

Brooke: married Tim

Tim: married Brooke



Deaths:

Dan, Deb and Keith
(END NOTES)

Part 14

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



“You ok?”

“I don’t know. I can’t believe that just happened. I never should of brought her here. Now everyone knows about what happened.”

“Not really. There were only about three people in the here and one of them had headphones on.”

“Well that reassuring I guess.”

Karen handed her a cup of decaf coffee. “Here drink this. It’ll relax you and it’s decaf.”

“Thanks so I guess now you know.” She said as she took the cup and started to drink it.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I guess even I get sick of telling people the truth.”

“I still can’t believe… wait change that I can believe Dan would do that. But I think I owe you an apology.”

“You do?”

“Yeah I under estimated you. You’re a lot stronger than I ever gave you credit for. I thought you were this weak person who was just dependent on guys to take care of her either that or you were just trying to get my son into bed.”

Margaret laughed. “Believe me I’m not trying to get anyone into bed right now. I’m too busy trying no to fail my senior year but if this morning sickness doesn’t get better I will.”

“You can’t get a medical excuse?”

“According to my principal being pregnant isn’t an excuse.”

“Well maybe I need to go have talk with your principal but in the mean time how about I give you some things that can help control it?”

“You’d do that for me?”

“Well it’s about time some did.”

“Um… Karen there’s someone out here that’s demanding to see the manger.” Haley said as she came into the back.

“You’ll be ok with Haley?”

“Yeah, thanks Karen.”

“Um... what’s going on back here?”

“I just had a big family fight and Karen was just calming me down. Which reminds me you might want to call Nathan he’s going to need to talk to someone.”

“Why would I…?”

“Haley, I may be sick but that doesn’t men I’m stupid. I’ve seen the way you and Nathan are together and I’m happy for you.”

“Thanks um… Do you mind me asking what’s wrong with you?”

“I’m sorry I just thought Nathan had already told you.”

“No he said it wasn’t his to tell, that it was yours.”

“That’s my noble brother for you. Well I guess I’ll have to clue you in. I’m pregnant with Nathan’s dad’s baby.”

“Well I guess that explains why Nathan is so upset.”

“Yeah look Haley only you, Nathan, Lucas, Jake and Peyton know this so please don’t say anything.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m pretty good at keeping secrets.”

“I figured as much since Nathan trusts you. Look I’m going to go. Tell Karen thanks for the coffee and tell Nathan to not worry I’m ok.”





“Nathan, you can’t just slam the door in his face.” Haley said shocked.

“I can’t?” Nathan asked smiling.

“No it’s not civilized. Plus you also did that to Jake and Chad.”

“Ok but I’m only letting Jake and Chad in.” Nathan said as he opened the door.

“Um… sir let me explain.” Ryan started to say.

“No I don’t want to hear it. You’re not going to ever see my daughter again so I suggest you go home.” Nathan said.

“My ride won’t be back for ten minutes.”

“Well then I suggest you start walking.” Nathan said.

“He didn’t mean that. Why don’t you um… sit on our porch and wait. Jake, Chad come on it.” Haley said.

“There’s never a dull moment at this house is there.” Jake said laughing.

“Apparently not. So why are you two here?” Haley asked.

“I brought Chad over here to talk to Nathan.”

“Ok. Chad first did your dad explain the arrangement we have set up?” Nathan asked.

“About that well Lucas isn’t his father anymore. He disowned him.” Jake said.

“What?” Haley asked shocked.

“It was my decision so yeah Lucas now is just my brother and I don’t really know what to call you anymore. Which do you prefer brother or uncle?” Chad asked Nathan.

“Uncle please. Wait why did you dad… I mean Luke disown you?”

“I was just sick of calling a guy who wasn’t my father dad. It’s as simple as that.”

“If you don’t mind me say so but that’s a stupid thing to do. Lucas is a better father than Dan ever could of ever been.” Nathan said.

“That’s what I said.” Jake said.

“Ok you three um… why don’t you sit down and we can try to talk calmly?” Haley said.

“Sure.” They all three said as they sat down.

“Chad, did you come over to apologize?” Haley asked.

“Oh don’t even get him started on that. He already told Deb no.” Jake said.

“You’re brave, I’ll give you that much.” Nathan said.

“No, he’s stupid.” Jake said.

“So if you aren’t here to apologize then why are you here?” Haley asked.

“Ask him. He drove me here.” Chad said looking at Jake.

“Call me crazy but I thought maybe you’d get some sense on the way over and decide to apologize.” Jake said sarcastically.

“Well I haven’t.”

“You know I’m starting to see why Lucas was in such a hurry to disown you. You are so stubborn it’s ridiculous!” Jake said annoyed.

“You know I didn’t ask you take me here!”

“Well if I had know you’d screw up this much I wouldn’t of!”

“You know what you have no right to expect anything from me, you’re just the jerk that married my mother!”

“You know what kid I’d watch you say you may end up walking home!”

“Fine it’s only a couple of blocks. I mean if I die on the way no one would care!”

“Ok you two stop it!” Haley screamed.

“Yeah, guys you don’t mean what you’re saying.” Nathan said shocked by what they had just said.

“Do you two realize what you two just said to each other? Maybe you two need to talk.” Haley said.

“You’re right. She’s right.” Jake said to Chad.

“Yeah, I’m sorry. Aunt Haley I didn’t…” Chad started to say.

“It’s ok. Why don’t you two take a drive together and talk?” Haley said.

“And don’t worry about it, Chad. I thought it was entertaining.” Nathan said smiling.

“Come on Chad let’s take that drive.” Jake said.

“Ok it sounds like a good idea.” Chad said.

“Bye Nathan, Haley.” Jake said as they left.





“Now that everyone’s gone can I talk to you?” Keith asked Karen.

“Sure as long as you help me with the dishes.”

“Sure.” Keith said as he grabbed some plates.

“So what’s on your mind?”

“I was just wondering since Luke has an away game tomorrow and you’ll be here by yourself, if you wanted to do something.”

“Are you asking me out on a date?”

“If I said yes, would you say yes?”

“Depends.”

“On what?”

“What we’re going to do.”

“What ever you want.”

“Oh that’s not too smart.”

“Why?”

“Because the last time I planned a date it was pretty boring.”

“Well I’ll make sure it’s not.”

Karen smiled. “Good, it’s a date then.”





There was a taping on Lori’s window for the forth time. She got up and cracked the window.

“Can you come down?” Ryan screamed.

“Yeah, Yeah I guess.” Lori said as she opened her window fully and started to climb down the terrace. The almost missed the last step and fell.

Ryan caught her.

“Nice catch.” Lori said smiling.

“Yeah um… how about I put you down.” Ryan said quickly as he stood her up.

“Ok not that I’m not happy to see you but what are you doing here?”

“I came to see you since you weren’t answering you cell phone.”

“Yeah my parents took it away.”

“I know.”

“How do you? Wait don’t tell me you talked to my dad?”

“Yeah apparently he is a little overprotective of you.”

Lori laughed. “That’s an under statement.”

“Also he didn’t know how old I was.”

“You told him?”

“Actually your cousin Chad did.”

“Great now he’s never let me see you again.”

“And he would of let me see you before this?”

“Good point. I guess Kendall was right.”

“Kendall?”

“My second cousin. She told me I’d be better off never telling my father about you.”

“Yeah she was right. I’m sorry I ruined it.”

“It’s ok. I guess I’ll just have to lie every time I see you.”

“You would do that?”

“Hey, just because you made a stupid mistake with my parents doesn’t mean you’re not worth lying for.” Lori said smiling.

“Well I’m glad to know I’m worth lying for.” Ryan said also smiling.

“Ok I’ve got to go. You never saw me. You never talked to me, got it?”

“Sure.” Ryan said laughing as Lori started climbing back up just as Chad and Jake came outside.





“What are you planning?” Margaret asked as she came into Lucas’s bedroom.

“Brooke, I’ll be right back. You know it’s not nice to easy drop on people’s conversations.”

“Well if you didn’t talk so loudly I wouldn’t be able to. And it’s not nice to make plans with out telling me?”

“We’re just making plans to do something after the game since it’s so early.”

“Who’s we?”

“Well so far it’s just Peyton, Haley, Brooke, Nathan and me. We tried to get Jake to come but he passed.”

“Well if I change Jake mind, can I come?”

“You were planning on coming?”

“Yeah that’s if your mother let’s me go I will so can I go?”

“I guess so but you’ve got to be nice to Brooke.”

“I’ll try.”

“Margaret.”

“Ok I will be.”

“And you’ve got to get Jake to come.”

“No problem, that’s an easy thing to do.”

“Why are you to so close any way?”

“How about you talk to Brooke so I can call Jake when you get off?” Margaret said as she started to leave.

“Well Brooke it looks like Margaret and Jake or now coming.”

“Oh joy.” Brooke said sarcastically.





Jake pulled out of the driveway and headed off.

“I’m sorry Jake. I… I didn’t mean what I said. You’re not just this jerk that married my mother.”

“And I don’t really think you deserved to be disowned.”

“Thanks, I think.”

“Chad, do you really believe that if you died no one would care?”

“Jake, I just… I was just saying things that mean nothing.” Chad said lying.

“You know I want to believe that but I don’t. You do know that if you died your mother, Lucas, Kendall Jenny, Carrie, Lori, Sam, Peyton, everyone even I would be crushed.”

“Yeah I know.”

As Jake continued driving he realized that Chad’s problems went a lot deeper then anyone had ever realized.





“Dan are you home?” Deb asked as she came into the house.

“Yeah, I’m in the kitchen.”

Deb headed to the kitchen. “What are you doing?”

“I was just seeing how much more practice Nathan needs before tomorrow’s game.”

“Oh fun.”

“So how did your talk with the kids go?”

“Well Margaret and Nathan both told me you raped her.”

“Do you believe them?”

“No, I don’t but I need to hear from you that you didn’t rape her.”

“That’s insane of course, I didn’t rape Margaret.”

“I want to believe you Dan, I do but… look I’m going to go to bed.” Deb started to head to her room and get the feeling out of her head that Dan was lying. As she got into bed some things started to go through her mind.

“Mom, please come home. I really want you to come home.” Margaret begged on the phone.

“But why?”

“Because Dan is driving me nuts.”

“Dan’s the adult in the house right now and you’re going to have to start getting used to him and listening to him.”

“But Mom…”

“Margaret I’m serious what ever Dan’s says go ok?”

“Fine. Here Dan you can talk to mom!” She screamed.

“Dan, what’s going on?”

“Your daughter refuses to do what I say. I don’t know what to do with her.”

She remembered another phone call.

“Mom, if you’re not going to come home and then can I at least move back in with Dad and Kelly?”

“Why would you want to live with your dad?”

“Because I can’t stay here with your jerk of a husband any more.”

“Well your dad isn’t going to take you in, Mag. Can’t you just try to get along with Dan?”

“You make it sound so easy but it’s not.”

“It is if you try and I don’t really think you’re trying.”

“Fine I’ll try!” Margaret said as she hung up the phone.

The she remembered another phone call.

“Mom, look I found this school online that is out of state and I’ve got good enough grades to get in. And this way you don’t have to listen to me and Dan gripping anymore.”

“Well I don’t know.”

“Mom, please I beg you. I’ll do what ever you want just please let me go.”

Then she remembered the first time Margaret was sent home

“Welcome home.” Deb said as Margaret came in.

“I can’t believe I got kicked out!”

“Well from what your principal said you were too much to handle.” Dan said.

Margaret looked at him. “You did this! You jerk I can’t believe you did this!” She said furiously.

Deb stepped in between Margaret and Dan. “Wait, this isn’t his fault. You’re the one that messed up so maybe you just need to accept that.”

“But I didn’t do anything.”

“That’s not what your principal said.” Dan said.

“You made him say that! Mom believe me please?”

“No, look how about I find another school for you before you kill Dan and you will promise me that won’t get kicked out again?”

“Ok fine but how long with that take?”

“Probably a few weeks or a month but you can go to Tree Hill High during this time. Look I’ve got to go I’ll make the arrangements soon though.” Deb said as she left.

Deb looked at a picture next to her bed of her and Margaret. Why didn’t she realize this a long time ago? Something had been going on. But was it what Margaret is saying it was: rape. She was starting to think that maybe Margaret was right.





“What exactly did you do to my kitchen?” Jake asked shocked as him and Chad came in.

“We made pancakes! Daddy do you want one?” Carrie asked Jake.

“No sweetheart. I can’t. I really need to talk to your mother and I’d love it if when I came back my kitchen would be clean again.”

“Wait if you want to talk to Margaret then that means… Chad what did you this time?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah Chad what did you do?” Carrie asked smiling.

“Ok that’s enough you two. Since I’m going to talk to your father that means that you two will clean up the kitchen.” Margaret said.

“Hey wait you were the last in to the kitchen which means that you are supposed to clean it.” Jenny said.

“Yeah well I’m the parent so those rules don’t apply to me. And you know maybe if you’re nice to your brother he’ll help.”

“There’s no chance of that.” Chad said sarcastically.

“Oh come here, Chad we just want to give you a hug.” Jenny said smiling.

“Just please don’t get that stuff any where’s else!” Jake said as Margaret dragged him up to their bedroom.

Once they were there, Margaret said. “Will you chill!”

“Don’t talk to me till you’re clean.”

“Oh come here and give me a hug.” Margaret said laughing as she hugged him.

“Thanks now I’m covered in this gunk!”

“Yeah but now you look as cute as I do.” She said laughing.

“Thanks. So how did your talk with Jenny go?”

“Not too bad. But I can’t tell you what she said.”

“Oh come one!”

“Just believe me when I say she’s not in any danger. And I think I convinced her to talk to you.”

“You know this isn’t a fair trade if you’re not going to tell me what she said.”

“Look honey believe me she’s home for a good reason but you may not think it’s a good reason but I do.”

“Let me guess it has something to do with a guy?”

“Yes and that’s all I can tell now you just have to wait for her to tell you.”

“Ok, Ok fair enough. So do you want to know what happened to me and Chad?”

“Sure.”

“Well he didn’t apologize to anyone except for me and Haley but not for the tombstone thing.”

“Then for what?”

“Well for getting into a screaming fight with me and saying some things he claims he didn’t mean.”

“Like what?”

“That I was just a jerk that married his mother.”

“I can’t believe he said that!” Margaret said mad.

“Wait that’s not really the worse thing.”

“Great, what’s the worst thing?”

“He said he could walk home by himself and if he died no one would care.”

“He said that?” Margaret asked sadly.

“Yeah look I don’t know if you want to take my advice on this but I think he may need to see a psychiatrist.”

Margaret sighed. “Did I do such a horrible job raising him that he needs professional help?”

“It’s a miracle that you didn’t and this isn’t your fault. I know you did the best job raising him that you possibly could. So do you want me to make the call or do you?”





“Hey you ok?” Haley asked Nathan.

“I’ve been better. Did you call just to check up on me?” Nathan asked smiling.

“Well to tell you the truth it was your sister’s idea.”

“Well Margaret’s does have some good ideas every ones and awhile. Wait, when do you talk to my sister?”

“Just about an hour ago. She was at the café with Karen and when Karen left I talked to her.”

“What did you two talk about?”

“Well she told me that your family had a big fight and all and she told me what happened to her. She seemed very happy that you didn’t tell me first.”

“Well at least she’s happy about something.”

“You know I’m pretty proud of you too. You’ve really been there for her though this whole thing. Most guys wouldn’t of even if it was their sister.”

“Well that means a lot coming from you, it really does. Look can we talk about some thing else please? Like what we’re going to do tomorrow?”

“Yes this will be tons of fun. I’ve been waiting for tomorrow. It will be nice to just loosen up. I just wish it could just be the two of us though.”

“You do? Really?

“It’s just with everyone there we can’t act like we even like each other, you know? Especially with Lucas there.”

“Good point. Maybe we should tell Lucas about us?”

“And what exactly would we tell him? I mean what are we?”

“Um… good point. Well we’re friends at least.”

“At least. So do you want to talk to Luke or should I?”

Nathan laughed. “I’d like live long enough to make it to tomorrow so how about you do it?”

Haley laughed. “Ok but on one condition.”

“And what’s that?”

“That you agree to spend most if not all of your time after the game with me.”

Nathan laughed. “Sure, I mean who else would I want to spend my time with?”





“Jenny, you know you never told me why you were back.” Chad said as he threw a towel at her.

“Did you expect me to?”

“I guess not but I was just thinking that all we ever do is argue.”

“I thought you liked arguing with me.”

“I guess I do. “ Chad said as he started to walk off.

“Chad, wait!”

“What?”

“Maybe we can talk? I mean even I get tried of arguing every now that then.”

“Really?”

“Yeah how about you tell me why you’re back in the house?”

“That’s easily explained. Lucas disowned me.”

“And are you ok with that?”

“Yeah sure, why wouldn’t I be?”

“It is just Lucas has been your father your whole life and then all of the sudden he’s not? That would bother me.”

“Well Jake’s your real father so you don’t have to worry about that happening.”

“Do you really think that DNA makes some one your parent? Because if that was true then the women who gave birth to me would be my mother and I don’t count her as my mother. You mother is my mother in my mind.”

“Well yes I guess I do.”

“Well you shouldn’t a father is someone who is there to teach you how to play sports, holds you when you’re crying because you think there is a monster in your closet, tires but fails in some cases to make a meal because his wife is away, someone who loves you enough to punish you when you do something bad even though it breaks his heart to it but basically a father is someone who loves you unconditionally no matter what you do and tries with all their might to always protect you no matter your age.”

“That’s what you think it is.”

“Wait just a second.” Jenny said as she got out her dictionary. “Ok a father is…” She said as she started to look for it. “Male parent. Ok let’s see what parent means…” She said as she started to look it up. “One that begets offspring… ok so that didn’t give me the answer I wanted.”

Chad laughed. “But it did say what I wanted it to say so technically Lucas isn’t my father, Dan is.”

“Wait that’s not what I wanted the outcome out this little demonstration to be and no matter what this stupid book says I still go with the my original definition of a father and if you really think of what Lucas has been to you, you’d agree with me that he is your father.”

“Keep dreaming, Jenny. Just keep dreaming.” Chad said laughing.



Part 15

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



“Ok so what do you two want for breakfast?” Lucas asked as Kendall and him entered the kitchen.

“Please tell me it’s better then mom’s cooking.” Sam said.

“Peyton, I didn’t know you had come down yet.” Lucas said as an apology.

“It’s ok. Since you’re here now how about you make breakfast I think I’m going to call a friend, that I haven’t talked to in a long time.” Peyton said as she got up.

“Thank God, that means dad’s going to cook!” Sam said happily.

“You know just for that I’m cooking dinner.” Peyton said smiling as she walked off to her bedroom.

“Oh shoot.” Sam said sadly.

“I think you got yourself in that one.” Kendall told Sam.

The phone rang. “I’ll be right back. Kendall, why don’t you get the eggs and bacon out?” Lucas said as he headed to the phone.

“Sure.” Kendall said.

“Hello?” Lucas asked as he answered the phone.

“Can I speak to Chad please?” Renee asked.

“He’s at his mother’s house. Do you want the number? Or do you just want me to tell him to call you?” Lucas asked.

“I guess I’ll leave a message. Is this Chad’s dad, by the way? Lucas Scott, right? Chad speaks so highly of you.” Renee said.

“Yeah I’m his dad and thanks I’m glad to hear that. Just out of curiosity but who is this?”

“Oh sorry it’s Renee Brooks, I go to school with Chad. Can I give you my number?”

“Yeah.” Lucas said as he started to write it down. “I’ll give the message to him, Renee.”

“Thank you sir.” Renee said as she hung up.





“Can I please speak to Jake?” Margaret asked as his mother answered the phone.

“This is Margaret right?”

“Yes ma.”

“It’s nice to finally talk to you. Jake mentions you a lot.”

“Mom, give me the phone please!” Jake said as he grabbed the phone. “Sorry about that I’m only child, can’t you tell?”

Margaret laughed. “Your mother sounds sweet.”

“She is when she’s not trying to ruin my life.”

“Still I got to say she sounds a lot nicer than my mother.”

“Well I’ve met your mother and she’s…”

“How about we not talk about my mother that’s not why I called.”

“Ok, why did you call?”

“To convince you to come out with us after the game.”

“Don’t you remember I have a little girl named Jenny? She kind of makes it very hard to have a life.”

“Who said you can’t take Jenny with you?”

“Ok now you’ve got me confused.”

“Sorry. Look all you’ve got to do is tell the group about Jenny and then the girls meaning Peyton, Brooke, Haley and me can take Jenny to the game. Haley and I watch her while you play and then after the game she can come out with us. I mean this way you can get out and your parents can get a day off.”

“And what do you get out of this?”

“Well if Karen lets me, I can get to go but I promised Lucas I’d get you to come.”

“You know I’m just worried about telling everyone about Jenny.”

“Why? I mean you love her don’t you? And wouldn’t you prefer everyone know that you love her and that you’re not ashamed of her so that’s not why you’re hiding her?”

“You know I hate it when you’re right.”

“And I love it so do you agree to my plan?”

“Yes I think. But how exactly do I tell them I have a child?”

“The same way you told me and Whitey. You just do it. I’ll make it easier for you, you just have to tell Nathan and Lucas and I’ll tell Peyton, Haley and Brooke.”

“You make it sound so easy.”

“Well it will be easy if you don’t try to make it hard.”

“Ok I’ll talk to Nathan and Lucas tomorrow and if this blows up in my face, it’s your fault.”

“Ok if it blows up in your face which I know it won’t, I will take the blame.”





“Hey can we talk?” Haley asked as she opened the door to Lori’s room.

“Are you alone?” Lori asked.

“Um… does that really matter?” Haley asked.

“Yeah because I have a feeling you’re here to talk about Ryan and I don’t really want to talk to Dad about Ryan.”

“Ok do you hear that, she just wants to talk to me. So how about you go and make breakfast and when we’re done talking we may just eat with you.” Haley said smiling.

“Ok, good luck.” Nathan said as he gave her a kiss.

“So will you talk to me now?” Haley asked.

“Yeah come on in.” Lori said as she cleared a spot for Haley.

“So you want to tell me about Ryan?” Haley asked as she sat down next to her.

“I think you know everything. You and dad talked to him right?”

“How do you know that? The only way you could of known that is if you talked to Ryan. Did you talk to Ryan?”

“If I told you no would you believe me?”

“No.”

“And if I told you yes will I be in trouble?”

“No.”

“Ok then yes, I talked to him while you were talked to Uncle Jake and Chad.”

“Ok well then you must know that your dad now knows Ryan’s real age.”

“Which means I’m never going to be able to see him again am I?”

“Did you ever think he would of let you?”

“No not really but I thought you might be able to warm him up to the idea.”

“Well that was before he met Ryan. Now I’m not sure there’s any hope.”

“What if he got to know Ryan as good guy?”

“I don’t think that will help. How about you just try to find another guy that’s I don’t that maybe is your age?”

“But I like Ryan.”

“But he’s what two years older then you?”

“He’s three years older than me actually.”

“And this just keeps getting worse. Why was he held back by the way?”

“He well… he had little bit of a problem with actually showing up to all of his classes.”

“Yeah Lori believe me when I say you need to find another guy.”







“So are planning on coming with us?” Lucas asked as him and Margaret walked into the kitchen.

“That’s my plan.”

“And Jake?”

“You’ll have to talk to him about that.”

“Margaret if Jake isn’t coming…”

“I never said he wasn’t coming I just said to talk to him. Now leave me alone.” Margaret said as she sat down at the table.

“So are you ready for your game, Luke?” Karen asked Lucas.

“As much as I can be.”

“And what are you planning on doing tonight? I mean you have plans right?” Karen asked Margaret.

“Well I was thinking about going to the game but I wasn’t sure if you’d let me.”

“Yeah go. It’ll be good for you to get out.”

Margaret looked at Lucas. “Go on.” She mouthed.

“Mom there’s also a group of us: Haley, Peyton, Nathan and Jake who are going to do something after the game, Margaret and I were going to go. Is that ok?”

“Yeah, just make sure you two aren’t back too late.”

Lucas looked at Margaret and mouthed. “That was too easy.” “Mom, are you sure?”

“Yeah, I just wanted to make sure you two have fun tonight.”

“Ok.” Lucas said as him and Margaret got up.

“Don’t you think your mother was a little too much in a hurry to get us out the house?”

“Yeah but I’m not questioning her on it because that may just get our yes changed to no.”

“Good point. So how about let’s just not say anything.”





The phone rang for the third time. “Tim, aren’t you going to get that?” Brooke yelled as she got out of the shower.

“I’m busy!” Tim yelled back.

“Of course. I guess that means I’ll get it.” Brooke said sarcastically as she put her robe on and picked up the phone. “Hello?”

“Brooke, it’s Peyton.”

“Long time no talk, Peyton. So what’s going on?”

“I just wanted to talk to my best friend for a little a while.”

“Peyton are you all right? You don’t sound so good?” Brooke asked concerned.

“Brooke who’s on the phone?” Tim screamed.

“It’s Peyton!” Brooke screamed back.

“Is something wrong?” Tim asked.

“I thought you were busy! Why don’t you get busy again because this doesn’t involve you!” Brooke screamed back.

“Brooke is everything ok with you and Tim?” Peyton asked concerned.

“Yeah sure. It’s a regular day over here full of screaming and drinking. Don’t worry about it. It’s time that I worry about you.”

“Well you have a lot to worry about it. Lucas and I are getting a divorce.”

“And I’m shocked you called me to talk about this. Margaret and Haley are busy?”

“Well let see I could talk to Margaret but then again she’s his x and Haley well she’s the girl who Lucas cheated on me with.”

“Well then I see why you called me. Wait Lucas and Haley slept together?”

“Yeah, apparently a couple of months ago and he’s just telling me now because well Haley’s pregnant.”

“With Luke’s child?”

“No thank God it’s Nathan’s. I think I’d die if it was Lucas’s.”

“Well now that you know that it’s not did you tell Luke about you being pregnant?”

Peyton laughed. “I forgot I told you that.” Peyton sighed. “Maybe that’s just a little too much to deal with right now. Don’t you think?”

“I think it’s just the good news you two need right now.”

“I don’t know Brooke. I… I mean what about the divorce?”

“Think about that Peyton. Do you really want to be a single mother of two?”





“Hey guys can I talk to you for a second?” Jake asked Nathan and Lucas.

“Sure, I hope it’s about you coming out with us after the game.” Lucas said.

“It is. Look I promised Margaret that I’d tell you this before the game so here goes. I have a daughter named Jenny.”

“You’re joking right?” Nathan asked.

“No, I’m not and she’s coming out with us tonight. Margaret told me that hiding her was making it look like I’m ashamed of her and I’m no so I’m telling you.”

“Who’s the mother?” Lucas asked.

“Not important. She wants nothing to do with Jenny and that’s how it is staying.”

“How have you been able to raise her and still not fail school?” Nathan asked.

“My parents help out a lot.”

“Well I’ve got to say when I think of guys who would have had kids in high school you were at the bottom of the list. Tim and Nathan were at the top.” Lucas said.

“Hey!” Nathan said defensively.

“But you guys are ok with this?”

“Yeah I mean you’ve been brave enough to raise a child by yourself and the very least we could do is be supportive.” Lucas said.

“You know I’m glad Margaret convinced me to tell you guys.”

“Yeah my sister has a way about her that makes people just want to tell her the truth. I don’t know why.” Nathan said.





“So are you ready to start another season of Raven’s Basketball?” One of the assistant couches asked Whitey.

“You don’t think I’m getting too old for this?” Whitey asked.

“You old?” He laughed. “If I didn’t think that when you couched me. I’m sure as heck not going to think that now.”

“Well maybe I do.” Whitey said as he reached for the bottom drawer where his bourbon was.

“Maybe if you laid of the alcohol, you wouldn’t feel so old.”

“This bourbon is what’s kept me young all these years.” He said smiling.

“And here I thought it was you’re ability to live in a life of fantasy.”

“Very funny.” Whitey said laughing.





Lucas was heading to the bus about ready to leave when Haley came running out. “Luke, wait!”

He stopped. “Hales, what do you need because I kind of need to leave like now.”

“I just wanted to tell you something before we all go out.”

“Ok what?”

“I just wanted to tell you that Nathan and I have become friends.”

“Just friends?”

“Yeah.”

“Ok well I’m glad for the both of you.”

“Wait you’re not mad?”

“Look Nathan seems to be a semi-good guy now and you’re just friends so why would I be upset?”

“I guess you shouldn’t. I just didn’t want you to be shocked when we started hanging out together after the game.” Haley asked as the walk off.

Lucas laughed and started to head back to the bus again. “Lucas, wait!” Margaret yelled.

Lucas turned around. “What?”

“You don’t seem very happy.”

“Margaret what do you want?”

“I need your keys.”

“No.”

“Yes, I’m supposed to be driving Haley and Jenny to the game.”

“Not in my car you’re not.”

“Come on Luke, Peyton and I both are driving and since I don’t have a car…”

“Take Nathan’s.”

“No, I don’t really want to have to deal with Dan if some thing happened to the car.”

“And you’re ok with something happening to my car?”

“Look I’ve been driving longer than you so come on!”

Lucas took out his keys. “If there is even so much as scratch on my car or a dent, I will kill you.”

Margaret grabbed his keys. “You know you care way to much about a piece of junk.” Margaret said as she left.

Lucas started to head back to the bus again.

“Luke, wait!”

“Look whatever you want it can wait till after the game!” Luke said mad.

“I just wanted to wish you good luck.” Brooke said. “But apparently you don’t want to talk to me.”

“Actually I do, Brooke. I’m just nervous and thanks.” Lucas said as he started to head the bus again; this time he was determined to get on it.”





“Hey Nate!” Deb said happily as she entered his house.

“Mom, what are you doing here?” Nathan asked shocked.

“You mean you’re not happy to see me?” Deb asked shocked.

“Of course not. It’s great to see you mom.” He said as he hugged her. “I just didn’t know you were coming to the house, that’s all.”

“Well that was kind of the point. I wanted to surprise you. So did I surprise you?”

“Yeah you did. Actually I was about to act like I was making breakfast you want to help?”

“I was really hoping that you didn’t get my cooking skills.”

“You mean you’re lack of cooking skills?”

“Yeah. You know you can always just order something.”

“I did. That I learned from dad.” Nathan said smiling.

“Well if he left you with one good talent that’s it.”

“Yeah the only good one. Well now that’s not true. If it wasn’t for him I wouldn’t be able to play basketball, right?”

“True. So how are things over here?”

“Well they are going really good.”

“Ok so why are they going really good?”

“I’m not telling you with out my wife.”

“Well then I’ll wait and eat breakfast with you.” Deb said as she sat down.

“Oh joy!” Nathan said smiling.





“Hey guys can I talk to you before we all leave?” Margaret asked Peyton, Haley and Brooke.

“Sure, what’s going on?” Peyton asked.

“It’s just that well we have another girl coming with us.”

“You know the guy to girl ratio is already too high on the girls side so why would you want to make it worse?” Brooke asked.

“Well this girl shouldn’t be put into that ratio.”

“Why not?” Haley asked.

“Wells she’s only three months old.” Margaret said smiling.

“Who’s baby is this? And why are we taking it with us?” Brooke asked.

“Because her father is coming with us and he wouldn’t come with out her.”

“Wait you’re telling me either Nathan, Lucas or Jake is a father?” Peyton asked shocked.

“Yeah Jake has a baby and you and I.” She said looking at Haley. “Are watching her during the game.”

“So that’s what the big secret was.” Brooke said shocked.

“And guys please don’t make this worse by making a big deal out of this. This was hard enough to tell you and don’t make him regret it.”

“No problem.” Peyton said.




Part 16

“You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved”



“I hear that you and Brooke James have become close.” Lucas told Nathan.

Jake almost laughed when he heard that, Margaret had told him they had become close.

“Yeah I guess that’s true. Who told you that by the way?”

“Haley herself.”

“Ok and you’re ok with this, right?”

“Yeah I guess I just was wondering how close you too are.” Lucas said smiling.

“Come on Luke, lay off you’re going to give Nathan a heart attack here. We kind of need both of the Scott’s to win this game.”

“Ok, I’ll lay off. Nathan you can loosen up you know. Haley told me you were just friends. And as long as you staying friend I’m fine with that.”

“I wasn’t nervous.” Nathan said.

“Sure you weren’t.” Lucas said laughing.

Whitey watched from the front of the bus with a smile. The two Scott brothers were getting a long and heck they even got Jagielski to loosen up. He started to feel a lot more confident in his team.





“Haley, Lori! You finally decided to come down, great!” Nathan said jumping up.

“Um… Deb I didn’t know you were coming over.” Haley said as she saw her mother-in-law.

“Grandma!” Lori said happily as she hugged Deb.

“Well I thought I’d surprise everyone.”

“You defiantly did that.” Haley said. “So where did breakfast come from today?” Haley asked smiling.

“You know the point of me acting like I’m cooking is that you’re supposed to act like you believe I cook.” Nathan said smiling.

“Sorry.”

“So when are you going to tell me the big news?” Deb asked.

“What big news?” Lori asked.

“Well I guess it’s time we tell you too, Lori. We’re having another baby.” Haley said happily.

“You mean I’m going to be a big sister?” Lori asked happily.

“Yes.” Nathan said smiling.

“Yes! This is the greatest news I’ve heard in a long time. So do you know if it’s a boy or a girl?” Lori asked.

“We don’t know yet.” Haley said.

“Well whether it’s a girl or a boy I’m happy for you.” Deb said.





Margaret knocked on the Jagielski’s door and waited.

“Have you ever meet his parents before?” Haley asked.

“No, at least if I have I don’t remember.”

The door finally opened. “Margaret Jackson it’s been a long time since we last saw you.” His mother said.

“I’m sorry but have we met each other before?”

“At a few of the team parties at your house a while back. It’s all right if you don’t remember, it was a long time ago. You’re here to pick up Jenny, right?”

“Yes ma, Jake explained what we we’re doing right?”

“Yes, I understand. I just have a few questions for you.”

“Ok have you ever taken care of a baby before?”

“No not a baby but Haley here comes from a big family so she’s a little more used to it.”

“Haley James, ma. I’m the youngest but I’ve babysat a lot.”

“Plus we will only be watching her during the game and then after that Jake will be watching her.”

“I’m sorry if I seem like I’m interrogating you. It’s just that we’ve never left Jenny with anyone other than her father.”

“It’s ok Mrs. Jagielski, we understand we do and we promise to take the best care of your granddaughter.”

“Well I guess if Jake trust you then I can. Follow me.” She said as she head into to Jake’s room where Jenny was sleeping.

“She’s adorable.” Haley said smiling.

“Yes she is. I’m going to go get some bottles for you and her car seat.” Mrs. Jagielski said as she head into the kitchen.

“Is this like practice for you?” Haley asked.

“I never thought about it like that really. You know I just hope my baby is as cute as Jenny is.” Margaret said as she put her hands on her stomach.

“I’m packing four bottles. That’s probably too much but I’d rather be safe then sorry.” She said as she handed the diaper back to Haley. She looked at Margaret. “Are you ok? Sweetie, you look like you’re going to cry.”

“I’m fine. I was just thinking about what it would be like to have child in the future.”

“Well you probably have some time. Now here’s her car seat and stroller.” She said.

Haley put the diaper bag and the car seat in the stroller.

“I guess we need to wake up Jenny.” She said as she went to the baby. “Jenny come on sweetheart. You’re going to see your dad play basketball.” She said as she picked her up and handed her to Margaret. “Good bye, Jenny. Oh here’s her blanket and her favorite stuff animal. She loves them.” She said as she put them in the stroller. She was about to cry.

“Well we’re going to go now.” Margaret said as they started to leave.

“I kind of feel bad. I mean she’s crying.” Haley said.

“She’s crying because she loves Jenny and that’s a good thing.”





Peyton had one hand on her stomach and the other one on to the phone. “Luke, I’m pregnant. No it can’t be like this. I can’t tell him now.”

“Oh come on Peyton! Yes you can. He will be overjoyed.” Brooke said on the phone.

“You don’t know that.”

“Yes I do. Come on this is Lucas Scott we’re talking about. He even took in his father’s child as his own.”

“True but I don’t think I should use this as an excuse to not get the divorce.”

“Do you actually want the divorce? Because I think that it was just something you said to get Luke to realize how easily he could lose you so he’d come to his sense.”

“No, that’s not why.”

“Peyton I know you and you would do that. Hell I’d do that if I thought Tim would care.” Brooke said laughing.

Luke came into the room.

“Brooke, Luke just came in. I’ll call you later.”

“No, I want to talk to him.” Brooke aid.

“Brooke you’re not talking to him.”

“What are you scared we’ll rekindle our passion for each other?” Luke asked smiling.

“No.” Peyton said.

“Then give me the phone.” Luke said as he playfully took the phone from her. “So Brooke what’s up?”

“Have you lost your mind?”

“No, why do you ask?”

“Because well first you cheated on Peyton and now you’re getting a divorce! Do you even remember what I told you on your wedding day?”

“Which one?”

“The second on.”

“Brooke, you’ve told me a lot of things in my life so it’s hard to keep track of it all.”

“Let me refresh your memory. I said if you hurt her I’d kill you.”

“So what you’re going to kill me now?”

“Not yet, just talk to her please and next time I call you, you two better be the happy couple that Tim and I are envious of. Get it?”

“Got it.” Lucas said and then Brooke hung up the phone.

“What did she say?” Peyton asked.

“Apparently I either talk to you or she’s going to kill me.”





“So are you ready?” Keith asked Karen as he came in to her house.

“I’ll be out in a second!” Karen screamed from her bedroom.

“Ok.” Keith said as he started to pace in the kitchen.

“Ok, I’m ready.” Karen said as she came out of her bedroom in a long black dress.

“You look gorgeous.”

“Thanks.”

“You know I feel way too under dressed.” Keith said in jeans. “Where are we going?”

“You’ll see.” She said as she headed to her car.

“Ok you’ve got me confused. I don’t know of any place that allows such a range in dress code. That means this place must be new.”

“No you’ve been there before.”

“Oh like that’s a big help. I’ve lived here my whole life.”

Karen smiled. “I know.”





“Can we talk?” Jake asked as he knocked on Jenny’s door.

“Yeah. You know I don’t even know why parents ask. It’s not like we can say no.”

“Maybe we want to try to act like we actually respect your privacy instead of just entering.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Jenny said as she put her guitar down.

“Working on a new song?”

“No an old one. It just helps me to think if I play it.”

“I knew it sounded familiar.”

“Yeah it’s a song that you taught to me. You said you used to sing it to me when I was a baby.”

“That’s true. It used to be the only thing that would get you to sleep.”

“You know I think I’ll make a point of playing it for my children.”

“So that’s why you came home? You’re pregnant!” Jake asked worried.

“Dad, calm down. I’m not pregnant. I don’t know maybe it’s something about being the product of teenage pregnancy that scares me away from having sex as a teenager.”

“Well I’m glad something is I guess. Wait then why were you talking about your children?”

“I was just thinking about the future, the far, far away future.”

“Good, I guess that means I can breath now.” Jake said sighing.

“Yeah breathing is a good thing. Well from the way you over reacted I’m assuming that Margaret didn’t tell you what I told her.”

“All I know is it’s about a guy which explains why I jumped to the whole pregnancy thing.”

“Well how about I just tell you so you don’t jump to any more crazy ideas?”

“Yeah I’d like that.”

“Ok here goes. While I was at school I met this guy named Bryan. He’s great. We became really close and we both realized that we cared so much for each other that we wanted each other to meet the other’s family. We both said how we hated being away from our families all the time. So we both agreed we go back to our families to stay there.”

“So you two broke up?” Jake asked hopeful.

“No, we just took a break. See he’s family doesn’t really live any where’s they travel a lot so going home for him meant he had to live with an aunt and uncle. But his family decided they’d take a family vacation first. He called me to tell me that he convinced his family to make a detour through here so I can meet them and he can meet my family. He’ll be here in a week.”

“Does he mean this much to you that you want him to meet the whole family?”

“Well you mean that much to me that I want your opinion on him.”

“What if I don’t like him?”

“Then you’ll tell me that and I might take that into consideration. But you can’t go into this wanting to hate him.”

“Well then that kind of ruins my plan.” Jake said smiling.





Margaret, Jenny and Haley entered the gym.

“Have you noticed that everyone is staring at us?” Haley asked.

“Yeah. I’ve had that happen to me before.” Margaret said as they headed to their seats.

The team was practicing. Jake looked up and saw them entered and waved.

Margaret got Jenny to wave at him.

“Isn’t she a little young to have a baby?” One of the elderly women said behind her.

“It seems now days every young teenage girl has a child.” The other one said.

“I’m so tempted to say something.” Margaret whispered to Haley.

”Don’t.” Haley warned.

“It’s just like girls today don’t know how to say no.” One of them said.

“Ok that’s it.” Margaret told Haley. She turned around. “Excuse me but I thought I’d make sure you had all the information straight. First off this child isn’t mine her father is playing today. I’m just watching her. And I’m having a child in six months but not because I don’t know the word no; the baby’s father didn’t. And I’m eighteen so technically I’m almost not a teenager.” Margaret said as she turned around smiling.

“I can’t believe you said that.” Haley said shocked.

“Someone had to set them straight you know for all teenager parents and plus like I’d pass up that opportunity.” Margaret said looking at Jenny.

“You’re crazy you know that?”

“Yeah, Yeah, I know.”





“What are you doing?” Margaret asked as she came into Chad’s room.

“Looking at some old photos.” Chad said. “Come look at them with me. Maybe you can tell me who these people are.”

Margaret sat down next to him. “Ok well that guy is my biological father, Andrew and that’s his wife Kelly.”

“What don’t I remember meeting them?”

“Because you didn’t. That was your 2nd birthday party. We were at your great-grandmother’s café. Your Great Uncle Keith had thrown you a surprise party.”

“But I was only 2, why would I have even noticed a surprise party?”

“Well technically it wasn’t for you. You had been sick for about 2 weeks. Your dad and I were out of energy. You just wouldn’t sleep and we had gotten so caught in getting you better that we had forgotten about your birthday. Keith called and said that there was an emergency at the café and we all had to be there. This is what we came back to.”

“Then why was your father there?”

“I’m trying to remember. I think he just wanted to see you. All I know is they didn’t really stay. They talked to me for a little bit but I got fed up and left. Then they met Lucas and he told them to get lost and that unless he was here to stay he had no place in either of our lives. He left and I haven’t seen him since.”

“You know you don’t ever talk about him.”

“I don’t really know him enough to talk about him and I kind of like to keep it that way. My mother brought Dan into my life to be my new father but that didn’t work. But when I met Keith he became the only father I ever knew. Now I could talk your head of about how great he was to Lucas and me. Even if he wasn’t the biological father for either one of us, he was there when we needed him.”

“You know I’m getting a feeling that there is a reason you left these pictures in my room.”

“Really and why would I do that?” Margaret asked smiling.

“Because you wanted to show me how Lucas is to me what Keith was to him and for a little while you.”

“Well did it work?”

“I don’t know. But I need to go.” Chad said getting up.

“Where exactly are you going?”

“I thought on the weekends I was supposed to work at the garage?”

“You are but why do you want to go now?”

“Because I need to talk to Lucas and I want to get rid of this debt as soon as possible.”

“And you’re just going to walk there?”

“Well I think I need the time to think. The question is do you trust me to actually go there?”

“Yeah, I do. Tell Lucas to call when you leave, ok?”

“Sure, bye mom.” Chad said as he left.





“So what do you want to do tonight?” Dan asked Deb as she came into the living room.

She sighed. “When did you start raping her?” Deb asked.

“What? Who?” Dan asked confused.

“I was just looking at some old photo albums and I guessing twelve, thirteen? Because that’s when she stopped smiling.”

“Deb, I’ve already told you…”

“You didn’t do it. I know but I’m starting to remember some things that go against what you said. I should of seen it. It was right in front of my face this whole time.”

“Deb, you’re talking crazy. I told you nothing happened.”

“I don’t believe you. I never should of believed you. I brought my daughter to this house and told her to trust you. Man I was stupid!” Deb said getting up. “Oh did I tell you’re having another child? By my daughter.”

“Margaret’s pregnant again?” Dan said shocked.

“Again? She’s been pregnant before? When was this?” Deb asked mad.

“Three years ago.”

“And what happened to the baby?”

“She aborted it.”

“Why? Did you make her do it?”

“I really don’t think that matter.”

“You did, didn’t you? Because that baby would have been the only DNA proof she had against you. She didn’t want to do that? Did she?”

“No.”

“But you made her do it any way! Well whatever she wants to do with this child, you’re going to let her do it. You are going to stay out if! Do you understand me?”

“Wait, you can’t tell me what to do about me child.”

“Yes, I can. Because if you even say a word to her. I will take you for all the money you have, do you understand me. Because having both Nathan and Margaret to testify how bad of a father you are and I bet Karen would even testify about how you abandoned Lucas; I think that will defiantly make the judge be on my side. Don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Good now take your bags and get out of my house! What ever you leave here I will deliver to where ever you will be living and it better not be in the Beach House.”

“And are you going to let me see my son?”

“That’s up to Nate. If you leave me a number I’ll give it to him and let him decide.”

“Fine, I’ll go pack.”





“Do you know what’s going on with my parents?” Sam asked as he came into the living room where Kendall was.

“No, why don’t you ask them?”

“Like they would tell me.”

“You never know they just might.”

“If I believed that then I wouldn’t be asking you would I?”

“You know you’re starting to develop that same attitude that your brother has.”

“Thanks.” Sam said smiling.

“You want to be just like him don’t you?”

“Yep, is there something so wrong with that?”

Kendall laughed. “I just can’t see any good reason for anyone to want to be just like Chad.”

“Ok I take great offense to that!” Chad said as he came in the house.

“Chad, you’re back!” Sam said happily as he ran to his brother.

“Actually I’m just came here to see if dad is planning on going to the garage today.”

“Oh. I don’t know that.”

“Well in that case how about you go see if he’ll come down and talk to me?”

“Sure.” Sam said as he ran off.

“You called him dad?” Kendall asked shocked.

“Well Sam doesn’t deserve to have to deal with all this drama so I figured there was no reason to call him Lucas in front on him.”

“It’s a miracle but it seems there is a nice bone in your body.”



Part 17

“Mind your manners
Watch your weight
Be a good boy
Just behave
What's wrong with you?
Settle down.
Keep your two feet on the ground.
Stand up straight
Sit up tall
Never falter
Never fall
Stay in school
Make the grade
Never fail
And never fade”



“Peyton, tell me what you’re thinking please. I would rather have you scream at me and hate me for the rest of my life then lose you.” Lucas said truthfully.

“I don’t want to lose you either, Luke. Believe me just the idea of getting this divorce is making me sick.”

“Then let’s not get this. Peyton we can work through this we have to.”

“But I thought you said I could never trust you.”

“Well that’s really up to you, Peyton. Do you think you can trust me?”

“I want to, I really do but how do I know that the next time you’re with Haley you two aren’t sleeping together?”

“Peyton that was a mistake, a big mistake that I don’t want to repeat.”

“But what if it’s another girl?”

“There won’t be. “

“I want to but…” Peyton started to laugh.

“Ok what’s funny?” Lucas asked confused.

“Come here. Feel this.” Peyton said as she took his hand and put it on her stomach.

“Wait what’s that?”

“That’s our baby kicking.” Peyton said laughing.

“You’re pregnant?” Lucas asked smiling.

“Yeah I am.”

“How long have you know?”

“Two weeks. I just… I was worried if I told you then I would find out it wasn’t true.”

“How far along are you?”

“Only four weeks. And Luke please don’t tell anyone yet. I want to wait till I’m a least two months.”

“Ok sure. I’m… this is the best news I’ve heard in a long time.”

“Really?”

“Yes really. I just want to scream about it from the roof top!”

Peyton laughed. “Don’t. Please don’t! They’d probably lock you up from that.”

Sam knocked on the door.

“Don’t answer that. I don’t want this moment ruined.” Lucas begged.

“What if something is seriously wrong with one our kids?” Peyton asked.

“Ok but if it’s not and this moment is ruined. I’m blaming you.” Lucas said smiling.

Peyton opened the door. “Sam, what do you need?”

“Chad is here to see dad.” Sam said.

“That means you need to go.” Peyton told Lucas.

“You just had to answer that door didn’t you.” Lucas said. “Now when I get back, we’re going to finish this.” Lucas said as he gave her a kiss. “Take care of your mother for me ok, buddy?” He told Sam.





The buzzer went off signaling the end of the game. Just in time for Jake to make the wining basket.

“I bet you’re glad it’s finally over.” Margaret told Haley as they stood up to cheer.

“And why would I be glad about that?” Haley asked.

“Because you can stop staring at my brother.”

“And you can stop starting at Jake.” Haley said smiling.

“Or you talking about me or his daughter?”

“Forget it!” Haley said laughing as they headed over to where Brooke and Peyton where.

“Thank God it’s finally over!” Brooke said happily.

“Are you in that much of a hurry to jump Lucas?” Peyton asked.

“Don’t answer that. I would really prefer not to know the answer to that.” Haley said to Brooke as she came up to them.





“Hey!” Margaret said as she entered Carrie’s room.

“What ever happened I’m didn’t do it.”

Margaret laughed. “Well that’s good to know but actually I just wanted to talk to you.”

“Really? And there’s no chance that I did anything wrong?”

“As far as I know no.”

“Good so what do you want to talk to me about?”

“Well maybe you could tell me how school is?”

“Wow it only took you two days to ask me, I think that’s a record.”

“Sorry I just I think some days I forget that I need to talk the kids that are good too.”

“It’s ok, Mom. We all make mistakes sometimes.”

“That’s good to know.” Margaret noticed a painting that Carrie had drawn where she was standing by herself and everyone else was on the other side of the picture. “Do you ever wish that you were an only child?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Why?”

“Well you know Chad’s always in trouble so you’re always with him and well whenever Jenny’s home dad’s with her. And well that really leaves very little for me, you and dad time.”

“I’m sorry maybe we can work on that?”

“How?”

“I don’t know maybe your dad and I can set time apart for just you once or twice a week or more not matter what’s going on.”

“Do you think you two could really do it?”

“If you want us to. I think your dad would agree.”

“That would be great.” Carrie said happily.

“Then I’ll go talk to your dad about it.”





“Way to go Jagielski!” Lucas said giving him a high five as they entered the locker room.

“Why haven’t you been playing like that all year?” Nathan asked.

“Well I’ve never had my girl here cheering for me before.” Jake said as she started to change.

“Are you talking about Jenny or Margaret?” Lucas asked smiling.

“For your sake I hope you’re not talking about my sister.” Nathan said.

“Well then I guess it’s a good thing I was talking about Jenny.” Jake said as he closed the locker.

“Ok everyone who’s riding back on the bus come on we’re leaving. If you not coming with us then you’ve better a proof that you’re got a real ride home.” Whitey said.





“Chad?” Lucas asked as he came down to the living room.

“I’ll leave you two alone. You know he’s actually a good person.”

“Thanks Kendall but I already knew that.” Lucas said as she Kendall left the living room. “So what do you need?”

“Well I wanted to come over to see if you need me to work today at the garage.”

“Well I figured that I’d take the weekend off to spend with my family. It’s not like the cars are going any where.”

“True.”

“Oh yeah Renee called for you.” Lucas said as he walked into the kitchen grabbed the message and gave it to him.

“Why didn’t you give her mom’s number?”

“I offered but she didn’t want it.”

“Well I’m glad I’d prefer mom not know about the girls that I’m dating.”

“You’re dating her?”

“Well I’d say yes if kissing her and hanging out with her at school counts.” Chad said smiling.

“Since I’m not your father any more I’m not even going to touch on that. So is there anything else you need?” Lucas asked trying not to laugh.

“Well no, I was wondering what you could tell me about my grandparents.”

“Which ones?”

“Mom’s parents.”

“Well Deb is still alive.”

“I know I meant my grandfather.”

“Andrew?”

“Yeah mom mentioned him but she doesn’t like to speak about him.”

“Well I’m the wrong person to ask buddy. I only met him once and it wasn’t very pleasant. Your grandmother would be the best person to ask. Why do you want to know anyway?”

“Great it just had to be grandmother.” Chad said smiling.

“It always has to be the one person you don’t want to ask.” Lucas said laughing. “So why do you want to know?”

“Just trying to fill in my biological family tree that’s all.”

“Let me tell you from experience that sometimes what you find out you might wish you never knew.”

“Well maybe I need to learn that myself.”





“Ok here we are.” Karen said as she pulled into the café.

“Your café?”

“Yeah I made a special reservation for us tonight.” Karen said as she got out of the car.

“It says it’s closed.” Keith pointed out.

“I know. I closed it down for us tonight.”

“Well I feel special.”

“You should.” Karen said as she unlocked the café.

“Can you afford to do this?”

“Probably not but it’ll be worth it” Karen said as they went in. “Look choose any table you want. I’m going to get us some thing to drink.” Karen said as she headed to the back.

Keith chose a table in the middle of the café. Then he went to the CD player, hit play and sat back down. “Karen do you need help?”

“No I got it.” She said as she came back in with a bucket of ice with bottles of beer in it.

“And here I thought you’d be getting wine.”

“No chance. I know what you like and you’d prefer beer over wine any day.” She said as she sat back down.

“And which do you prefer?”

“Have you even met me? I’m just like you beer over just about anything.” She said as she handed him a bottle.

“So why did you bring out this much trying to me drunk of something?” Keith asked smiling.

“Like I would have to do that much and no I just don’t feel like having to keep getting up.”

“Well you’ve got a point. So can I make a toast?” Keith asked.

“Sure.”

“Ok to tonight that it be as good as we both have imagined.” Keith said as he held up his bottle.

“Hear! Hear!” Karen said.





“Hello?” Jenny asked as she answered her phone.

“Jenny what’s up?”

“Kendall? I thought you had your own problems over there so you’d never call.”

“Well my brother solved my problem quickly so how are yours coming?”

“Bryan’s on his way down here.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“No, I’m not. He called me last night and told me.”

“Are you happy about that?”

“Yeah I mean I want to see him.”

“Have you told your dad yet?”

“Yeah it’s a good thing because he thought I was pregnant.”

“You knew that so sexist. If you were his son he wouldn’t even think that.”

“Well that’s true. I was surprised Lucas hasn’t asked you yet.”

“I think he knows that if he asked I’d kill him.”

“I bet you would and you’d think you were completely justified in doing it too.”

“I would be. So what did your dad say?”

“That he’d try to be opened minded about meeting Bryan.”

“Well he can try but I don’t think he really can be.”

“Well I don’t care. I just want to see Bryan. I miss him.”

“Already? Girl, you’re pitiful.”

“Oh come one you know you only wish that you had someone that you felt this way about.”

“Ok I do but I just know I’ll never be as pitiful as you are.”





“So are you ready to have fun?” Brooke asked as they met the guys at the car.

“Defiantly. I’ve waited all week for this!” Nathan said happily.

“So who goes with who?” Jake asked.

“You and Jenny are going in Lucas’s car where the car seat is.”

“And I’m driving my car.” Lucas said.

“And I’m with Luke.” Brooke said.

“No I’m not driving my x around sorry.” Peyton said.

“Then I’ll ride with you three and you dive Jake, Jenny and Brooke.” Margaret told Luke.

“Well it seems we’ve gotten screwed out of this deal.” Jake told Margaret.

“We’ll have tons of time for each other when we get to the beach and by the end of the this we’ll be in the same car.” Margaret promised.

“Good because I didn’t agree to this just to spend time with Jenny.”

“I was hoping I was one of the reasons.” Margaret said smiling.





“What are you looking at?” Jake asked as he came into their bedroom where Margaret was looking at a picture.

“My dad.”

“Andrew or Keith?”

“Andrew.”

“Why?”

“Chad asked about him and I realized I don’t even know if he’s dead or not.”

“I think Deb would of told if he had died.”

“That’s if she even knows and she might not. They never really kept in touch.”

“So what are you thinking about doing?”

“Finding him.”

“How?”

“I don’t know but I want to.”

“For what reason?”

“I don’t want to be like my son. You know after my father dies being left with all these questions and anger.”

“I understand that but if you find him what are you going to do? Go and talk to him?”

“Could you handle the house if I did?”

“I guess but maybe you should think this through first.”

“Of course, I mean I’m not planning on going now but I will at some point.”

“Ok and when you do I will take over the house.”

“Thanks now we need to talk about our daughter.”

“What did she do?”

“She just asked for more time with us and I promised her that I’d talk to you about the plan.”

“Great so tell me.”





“Deb?” Pablo asked as he picked up the phone.

“Yeah it’s me.”

“You know once you’re back with your husband you’re supposed to forget about me.”

“Well that didn’t work.”

“Why not?”

“I just kicked my husband out of my house.”

“Well that would put a hole in my idea.”

Deb sighed. “I wish you were here.”

“No you don’t. You just don’t want to be lonely.”

“True but I still want you here.”

“You say that now but if I was to fly out there tonight. Tomorrow morning when you’re kids saw me, you’d probably tell me to go home.”

“You are probably right. So what are you doing?”

“Working on a new song to play at the club tonight. You?”

“Getting drunk.”

“You’re a lot of fun drunk from what I remember.”

“Yeah when I’m with someone but by myself I’m just pitiful.”

“I highly doubt that because the Deb Scott I know doesn’t know how to be pitiful.”

“Well then you never really got to know me.”




Part 18

“Be a hero
Be a star
Anything but what you are
Find a girl to possess
Always pay, pursue, protect
Be a master
Be a slave
Work your ass into an early grave”



As they pulled in the beach parking lot, they all start to get out in a hurry.

“Finally!” Margaret said happily.

“Been waiting for this?” Peyton asked her.

“You have no clue.”

“Wait before everyone goes their separate ways I brought a little something.” Brooke said as she took out a bag fill of alcohol out of the trunk. “Who wants some?”

“Can’t.” Margaret said.

“Me either. I’m the designated driver.” Peyton said.

“I’ve got a daughter.” Jake said.

“Ok Nathan, Haley, Lucas and I will drink it all up.”

Margaret went over to Jake and Jenny. “I’m glad to know I’m not going to be spending most of the night with a drunk.” Margaret said.

“Well thank Jenny.”

“You know it almost makes sense that those two are getting together.” Lucas said.

“Why is that?” Brooke asked confused.

“Well you’ve got the teenage father and the expecting mother.” Haley said.

“Wait why didn’t anyone ever tell me that Margaret was expecting?” Brooke asked confused.

“Well you’ve got a big mouth.” Peyton said smiling.

“Hey!” Brooke said defensively.

Haley and Nathan started to slip away.

Lucas and Brooke stared to leave too.

“Wait, aren’t we being rude leaving Peyton by herself?” Luke asked.

“Peyton you want to hang out with us?” Brooke asked.

“And be the third wheel? No thanks. I’d prefer to just draw.”

“Seriously? Cause we don’t mind.” Brooke said.

“No I’m fine really. You two go have fun.” Peyton said lying.





“So what’s going on with you and dad?” Sam asked.

“What do you mean exactly?” Peyton asked confused.

“You and dad just seem like you are mad at each other.”

“Sam come here for a second.” Peyton said as she sat down on the bed.

Sam came over to her. “So are you two going to be ok?”

“Defiantly. Your dad and I are fine. We just had a little fight that’s all.”

“Can you promise me that you two are ok?” Sam asked worried.

“Are you worried about us, sweetheart?”

“I just heard you two scream last night and then this morning. I was just worried that one of you was going to leave.”

“Don’t worry about it sweetheart, I’m not going any where’s.”

“And daddy?” Sam asked.

“And daddy what?” Lucas asked as he came back into the room.

“He wants to know if you’re going to leave.” Peyton said.

“Oh no buddy I’m not going any where’s why would you think I was?” Lucas asked shocked.

“I heard you two fighting.”

“Well we won’t do that anytime soon, ok? Just stop worrying, please?” Lucas asked.

“Sure. I won’t have to any more.”





“You I know I never realized till now how cold it is.” Haley said shivering.

“Take my jacket.” Nathan said offering it to her.

“Thanks. You know it’s really gorgeous out here.”

“Yeah we got lucky. I heard there’s a storm coming tomorrow.”

“Well it’s a good thing we did this now.”

“You know you still look cold and I don’t bite you could actually get a closer to me. I could help warm you up.”

Haley looked around and noticed that everyone else was far away. “Sure and I’m no so sure that you don’t bite. All I know is you just haven’t bitten me yet.”

“I’d never bite you. I promise.” Nathan said as he put his arms around Haley.

“You know you shouldn’t make a promise you can’t keep.”

“But I know can keep this promise.”

“Really?”

“Yeah because I never bit anyone I care about.”

“And you care about me?”

“Yes, and don’t you care about me?” Nathan asked smiling.

“Yeah, I do.”

“Good because I was worried that you were just using me.” Nathan said laughing.

“Oh right! And what would I gain from using you?”

“We’ll you’re warming up aren’t you?” Nathan said smiling.





“You called?” Chad asked as he came up to Renee.

“Yeah and you never called me back that didn’t make me really happy!”

“Well I’m sorry about that. It’s been kind of hard to call you. My mom is pretty strict about me using the phone.”

“Your father seemed like he’d let you call me.”

“He’s not my father anymore.”

“Wait, what?”

“He disowned me.”

“What? Why would he do that?”

“I agreed with him, ok? And he’s not my real father. My real father is dead.”

“Oh, ok I’m really confused can you explain this for me?”

“Its confusing ok. Let’s just put it this way Lucas adopted me and my father died a few years ago. I never knew him but my mother is in fact my real mother. Now can we please talk about something else?” Chad begged.

“Yeah but at some point you’re going to explain that to me, right?”

“Yes and maybe at some point you can even meet me crazy family.”

“Can they wear names tags and under their name put their relation to you? It would be helpful.” Renee said smiling.

“I will, I promise.”





“You know I don’t entirely understand why you want to spend any time with me.” Jake said.

“Well why wouldn’t I?”

“Well I come with a lot of baggage.” Jake said nodding towards a sleeping Jenny.

“So do I.” Margaret said putting her hands on her stomach. “But you having a daughter isn’t something that I look at as baggage for you. I look at that fact as proof that are a great guy.”

“Really?”

“Yeah almost all guys would of and have in your position demanded their girlfriend have a abortion or simple wanted nothing to do with their child or their girlfriend. But you took the high road Jake and that just shows how great of a guy you are.”

“You know if you keep this up and I’m going to start to blush.” Jake said smiling.

“I’d like to see that.” Margaret said also smiling.

“And I’d like to see that more.”

“What?”

“You smiling.”

“Well if you keeping be nice to me you will.”

“Well then I’ll just have to keep doing that because I love seeing you smile.”

“And I just love seeing you.”





“Hey you!” Lori said happily as she came up to Ryan.

“Hey! It’s good to see you now not having to hide from your dad.”

“Yeah it is. So how was the rest of your weekend? Have any more doors slammed in your face or caught any more girls?” Lori asked smiling.

“No, sadly enough I never caught anymore cute girls.”

“Well I’m happy about that. I want to be the only cute girl you catch.”

“Well I’m ok with that. So are your parents even considering letting you even see me?”

“Only at school. So we need to take advantage of the time.”

“I’ll make sure of that.”





“Are you just going to keep trying to chase the waves the whole time we’re here?” Lucas asked Brooke.

“Luke I’d prefer to actually go swimming with you but not with all the people here.”

“That water is freezing cold though Brooke.”

“Not if it’s just the two us together. I think together we’d keep each other warm.”

Lucas laughed. “Come sit down here with me, please?” He asked as he grabbed her hand.

“Sure.” She said as she fell down onto the beach.

“I think you’re drunk.”

“And why aren’t you?”

“Well I’m getting there.”

“Well come down here first.” Brooke said pulling him down so he was lying down on the beach next to her.

Lucas laughed. “You know Brooke you’re defiantly one of a kind.”

“I’m going to take that as a good thing.”

“I meant it to be a good thing.”

“You know what Luke?”

“What?”

“I don’t now if anyone ever told you this before Luke but you look just gorgeous under the moon.”

Lucas laughed. “Well I most admit no one has ever told me that. And I was hoping no one ever would.”





“Hey!” Haley said as Chad came into the café.

“Hey Aunt Haley, well I’m here to work.”

“I thought you were on the basketball team?”

“Not any more.”

“Well that’s too bad from what Lori says you’re pretty good.”

“I am. So what do you need me to do?”

“Talk to me.”

“But that’s not working.”

“I know but I’m the boss and I say talk.”

“Ok about what?”

“You and Lucas.”

“There’s not to much to tell he was my father and now he’s just my brother.”

“How much do you actually about Lucas?”

“What’s there to know?”

“A lot. Do you even know why Lucas adopted you?”

“He loved my mother?”

“Well no I mean they were good friends and I think he eventually started to love her but he didn’t in the beginning.”

“Then why?”

“Well first you’ve got to know what his life was like pre-you. See Lucas well he didn’t have the easiest life.”

“Why?”

“Well he wasn’t the son that Dan choose and the way everyone here looked at him was just as the bastard son of Dan Scott.”

“So?”

“That made his life hard. No one but me really wanted anything to do with him at school any way. The adults just well told their kids that he wasn’t good enough. When he joined the basketball team it got hard at first. Nathan and all the players but Jake wouldn’t let off. They did some horrible things to him and Dan my God! He treated Lucas horribly. He even told him that he didn’t deserve to have the Scott name.”

“I didn’t know that.”

“Well I don’t think he wanted you to. See Lucas couldn’t just sit back and let another kid go through what he went through. That’s why he adopted you.”

“I never knew that.”

“Well you do now. So what are you going to do about it?”

“I don’t know yet.”

“How about you go to your practice and see if that doesn’t help you to think.”

“Really I can?”

“Yeah, I’ll tell your mom and dad you worked.” Haley said.

“Thanks Aunt Haley that sounds just great!” He said happily as he left.





“Ok you two move.” Nathan said as he came over to Lucas and Brooke carrying some wood.

“What’s going on?” Brooke asked confused.

“We’re building a fire.” Jake said.

“Aren’t you a little too drunk to be building a fire?” Peyton asked Nathan.

“You want to do it?” Nathan asked her sarcastically.

“Look I’m not. I’ll do it all by myself.” Jake said as he started to arrange the wood. “Margaret can you do me a favor?”

“Sure, what?”

“Go get my guitar.”

Margaret headed over to Lucas’s car and took Jake’s guitar out of the trunk and then came back. The fire was already going. “Here.” She said as she handed into it to him.

“Jake plays the guitar?” Brooke asked confused.

“Just rest, Brooke. Things will make a lot more sense in the morning.” Lucas said as Brooke rest her head on his shoulder.

“So can we make requests?” Peyton asked.

“Sure as long as they are responsible.” Jake said as Margaret came over and sat down next to him holding Jenny.

“How about Time of your Life by Green Day?” Haley asked.

“Good choice.” Nathan said as she snuggled back up to him.

“Just don’t complain to me if it sounds bad.” Jake said.

“I think at this point most of them are so drunk that anything will sound good.” Margaret said.

“Thanks.” Jake said sarcastically.

As he started to play, Peyton started to look around at her friends. They looked so happy. Nathan and Haley were holding each other and they seemed to be on another planet. Lucas and Brooke even looked happy even though they were the most wasted out of everyone. With Brooke resting on Lucas, she seems almost surreal and Lucas seemed content having Brooke leaning on him. Margaret’s left hand was resting on Jake and the other one was holding Jenny. Jake seemed to act like Margaret’s hand was giving him the confidence to play. He even seemed like he was just playing for Margaret and Jenny. Margaret seemed to be in heaven hearing him play. As for Peyton well she was just happy for her friends or so she told herself.





“Ok I know I’m late but what’s wrong with everyone else?” Chad said as he came into the gym.

“It’s the couch.”

“Whitey where is he? I’ve been dying to finally have him couch me.”

“Well it looks like you are out of luck, kid.” One of the players said.

“Is something wrong with Whitey?”

“You could say that. He’s dead.”

“What?”

“They just found him in his office, he’s defiantly dead.”




Part 19

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”



Lucas picked up the phone at the garage. “Hello?”

“Dad, I’m so glad you answered.” Chad said happily.

“Chad, what’s going on?”

“It’s Whitey, he’s dead.” Chad said sadly.

“What? Wait how do you know this?

“I just got to practice and one of the players told me about him. They think he had a heart attack.”

“Wait what are you doing at practice?”

“Dad, that’s not important. Did you hear what I said? Whitey is dead.”

“I… I heard you. I’ve got to call your uncle and stepfather and tell them. Chad, come home as soon as possible, ok?” Lucas asked worried.

“Yeah, dad. I’ll be home as soon as I can. Dad, are you ok?”

“I’m fine just come home ok?”





Margaret parked Lucas’s car in the driveway. Margaret and Lucas got out and headed into the house.

“Are you going to tell your mom we’re home?” Margaret asked him.

“Smelling like beer? I think now.” Lucas said as headed to his room.

“I guess I’ll tell her, you wuss.” Margaret said smiling as she headed for Karen’s room. She knocked on the door but no one answered so she slowly opened the door. She was shocked to see Karen and Keith in bed together. She quietly closed the door and headed to the couch.

“What did she say?” Lucas asked.

“Nothing um… she was a little preoccupied so don’t worry. Just go to sleep.” Margaret said smiling.

“What aren’t you telling me?” Lucas asked suspicious.

“Just go to bed Luke. I’ll see you in the morning.” Margaret said as she started to make her bed.

“Fine but you better tell me in the morning.” Lucas said as he headed to bed.





Jake walked into his bedroom and saw Margaret on the computer.

When Margaret heard the door close, she started to talk to him “You know you’d be amazed at how many Andrew Jackson’s there are in the world but there is only a few Lucy Jackson’s. I think I may have found them.”

Jake didn’t say anything.

“Ok, why are you so quite? What’s going on?” Margaret asked as she turned around.

“Lucas just called.” He said sitting down.

“What’s wrong?” She asked getting up.

“Whitey’s dead.”

“What?” Margaret asked shocked.

“They just found him. They don’t know how long he’s been dead.”

“That’s horrible.”

“I know.” Jake said sadly.





Nathan entered the house smiling. He had had one of his best nights in a long time. As he entered the living room, he was shocked to see him mother asleep on the couch, she had an empty bottle of wine next to her and a book was resting on her chest. Nathan took the book and put it back on the shelf. He then grabbed the bottle of a wine and glass and put them in the sink. He grabbed a blanket out of the closet and covered his mother up.

As he started to leave, he heard is mother started to speak. “Nate, is that you?”

Nathan went over to her. “Yeah, I’m here.”

“I was hoping I’d be up when you came home.”

“I know. It’s ok. It was just nice that you waited up for me. Dad didn’t want to?”

“He’s not here. I’ll explain why in the morning.”

“Ok good night.”

“Nate, what’s her name?”

“What?”

“I know there most be a girl if you’re smiling that much.”

“I’ll tell you in the morning. Good night, mother.”





“Tim?” Brooke asked yelling as she came into the house and slammed the door. “Tim, where are you?” Brooke yelled as she put her purse down. “Tim, are you here?” She yelled as she headed to their bedroom.

“Brooke, what are you screaming about?” Tim asked as he came down stairs.

“Why weren’t you answering the phone?” Brooke asked.

“I was trying to sleep. Is something wrong?”

“Next time answer the phone!”

“Brooke, you’re freaky me out. What’s wrong?”

“It’s Whitey.”

“What about him?”

“He’s dead.”

“No, Whitey isn’t dead. He’s supposed to be around for years.”

“Well I guess someone forgot to tell him that.” Brooke said sadly.





Peyton entered her empty house and sighed. She went to her bedroom and threw a sheet over the web cam as she changed cloths. Then she took the sheet off and started to take out the drawings from tonight. She looked at them and realized how sad and depressed they seemed but that’s how she felt. She took out her pencil and fixed problems in her drawings. She had made everyone else seem overly perky while she seemed like the grime reaper. She was having trouble deciding if she was going to turn it in to the paper. She decided she would, she turned off the web cam and headed to bed. It’s not like anyone was watching it any way or so she thought.





“Nathan, telephone!” One of the other dealers screamed.

“What line?” Nathan screamed back.

“Three.”

“Who is it?”

“Your brother.”

“My brother?” He asked himself shocked. “Lucas?” He asked as he picked up the phone.

“Yeah, it’s me.”

“What’s going on? Why’d you call?”

“I’ve got some bad news.”

“What is it? Did something happen to someone in the family?” Nathan asked worried.

“No, it’s Whitey.”

“Is he ok?”

“No. Chad just called and told me they just found him and he’s dead.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah, seriously.”





Haley entered the house and was shocked that her parents weren’t waiting up for her. I guess my sisters and brothers were right when they said by the time the youngest comes around they just didn’t feel like waiting up. She knew it was because she never really had a life so her parents just never had a reason other than tonight to wait up. She thought about Nathan and hoped that maybe now she would have a life at least one that would be able to be talked about at the James family dinners. She had gotten so sick of hearing how crazy her brothers and sisters were and then they would get to Haley and say well at least she had tutoring and Luke. And then they’d go back to some tale about one of her siblings. No one in her family would ever understand how much she wanted to have a story to tell. Well at least, she thought she had a story to tell tonight even if no one listened. For tonight was the night that Haley had finally gotten her first kiss.





Tuesday’s morning paper’s headline was entitled “Believed Coach found Dead.” Next to it there was a picture of Whitey taken his first year of coaching. The paper said he had no living relatives but that’s where the paper was wrong because as the news spread to all of his formal players, they were reacting to the news as if they had lost a beloved grandfather. For the person writing the paper could never understand how much this one man had affected so many young men’s lives. The paper went on tot say the funeral would be Tuesday early in the morning. Early enough so that anyone who wanted to come who worked or still went to school could come. The papers also could never have truly written an article about how much Whitey’s death was a lost to so many young men’s lives. But his old players, knew how much Brian “Whitey” Durham had really affected their lives.





Jake came into the house carrying his daughter and all of their stuff and trying hard not drop anything.

“Let me give you hand.” His dad said as she took some things.

“Thanks why are you still awake?”

“Well your mother wanted to wait up for you but she fell asleep so I took over. But as I can tell you’re here and seem fine. You don’t smell like alcohol, you remembered to bring home your daughter, neither of you look hurt and you’re smiling so I’d say you’re fine so good night.”

“Wait, were you and mom really worried I would mess up tonight?”

“Ever since Jenny showed up on our door stop and you told her she was yours, I think we’ve just been waiting for the bottom to fall out too. You know for you to show us that you are the typical screw up teenage father. “

“I haven’t already?” Jake asked shocked.

“No, you haven’t. Instead you’ve showed us that you’re a responsible teenage father.”

“Why didn’t you ever tell me this before?”

“Well as far as your mother is going to know I never did tell you anything. But seriously I guess we thought if we told you we’d be enduring teenage parenthood and well we didn’t want to. Plus it sounds weird to say we’re proud of our son who fathered a child while in high school. Don’t you think?”

“Yeah I guess, it does.”

“Well goodnight, Jake, Jenny.” He said as he started to leave.

“Dad?”

“What?”

“Thanks for telling me.”

“You’re welcome. Now how about you two go to sleep?”

“Ok good night.” Jake said as he headed to this room.



Part 20

“Daddy's favorite little girl
Dress up in your momma's pearls
Serve us breakfast in her bed
Earn a little kiss on the forehead
You are sugar
You are spice
You are growing up so nice
Paint your nails
Paint your face
Paint around the empty space”



“Good morning.” Margaret said smiling as Karen and Keith came into the kitchen.

“Why are you already awake?” Karen asked shocked.

“Morning sickness plus it’s already afternoon. But apparently I’m the only one in this house who realizes that.”

“Maybe I should go.” Keith said.

“Not because of me I hope. Look I made coffee for everyone and I’m leaving.”

“To go where?” Karen asked.

“It’s in the note. I promise my mother I’d meet her and my brother at the house. And Haley called to tell you she opened the café and Whitey called to tell Luke that practice was delayed till tomorrow since they won the game last night and some one from the garage called here looking for Keith their number is on the sheet of paper. And you may want to save some coffee for Luke and I didn’t tell him that I saw you two in bed last night when I went to tell you we were home. And can I go?”

“Yeah sure and thanks.” Karen said shocked.

“No problem.” Margaret said as she left.

“Now do you see why I wanted to go to my place last night?” Keith asked.

“Yeah I do but hey if we had we wouldn’t have gotten to sleep so late or wouldn’t of woken up to fresh coffee.”

“True and you never would of realized how useful Margaret could be.” Keith said smiling.

“Yeah I never realized I had a secretary.” Keith said laughing.





“Hey Luke, the team is meeting in the gym.” Jake said as he came over to him.

“Why?”

“We’re trying to decided who’s going to speak for the team.” Jake said as they headed into the gym.

“You now I kind of still expect Whitey to be in the gym when we enter.” Lucas said.

“Me too.” Jake said.

“Luke, Jake.” Nathan said as he saw them. He gave them each a hug. “Tim’s leading this. He seems to be pretty broken up though.”

“We all are.” Jake aid.

“Ok since every is finally here let’s get this over with. So who do you want to do it?” Tim asked.

“You know I was shocked to find out his name was Brian. I never knew that.” Jake said.

“None of us did and I think that’s the way he wanted it.” Luke said.

“He defiantly kept his personal life to himself.” Nathan said.

“Well Peyton apparently knew him pretty well. She’s planning on talking today.” Lucas said.

“Ok it looks like it’s either Luke or Jake.” Tim said.

Jake looked at Luke. “And I can do I sing in front of people so I think you should do it.”

“Ok then Lucas Scott is talking for us.” Tim said.

“Good luck.” Nathan said.

“Yeah I’ll need it.”





“Good morning.” Nathan said as he came into the café.

“What are doing here?” Haley asked shocked.

“Came to get breakfast for my family. Apparently my sister’s coming over and we’re having a family discussion. Hopefully it will go better then the last one.”

“Well think of it this way it can’t get any worse.”

“If you knew my family you wouldn’t say that.”

“Right, ok so what is it you want?”

“Here’s a list, my mother thought I’d forget something.” Nathan said as he handed her the list.

“Your mother could tell your mind was on something else?” Haley asked.

“Yeah yours too?”

“Yeah you don’t know how many orders I’m messed up today.”

“Would I be wrong to assume your mind is on me?”

“No, you would be right. And yours?”

“On you but that’s a secret that stays between the two of us.”

“No problem. Here’s your order and that’s thirty dollars.”

“Just charge it.” Nathan said handing her his mother’s credit card.

“Ok, well I guess this is bye.”

“Yeah I guess so. Look can you come out from behind the counter for a second?”

“Sure.” Haley said as she came out.

“What’s going on?”

“I just wanted to give you something.” He aid as he leaned in and kissed her.





“I can’t believe I’m actually going to go up there and speak.” Peyton said nervously.

“You can do this.” Brooke told her squeezing her hand.

“You’ll do good Peyton. Don’t worry.” Margaret said reassuringly.

“Peyton you just need to calm down. You really don’t look so good.” Haley said worried.

“I’m fine.” Peyton said lying truthfully she felt like she was going to faint.

“Maybe you should just sit down.” Margaret said.

“Yeah that’s not a good idea.” Peyton said sitting down.

“You know it’s ironic how while Whitey was alive he worked so hard to get Nathan and Luke to get along and now because of his death they are.” Haley said.

“It’s almost as if he planned it.” Margaret said





Lucas woke up with a pounding headache. He looked around his room and noticed the time. He had missed practice, which meant Whitey was going to kill him on Monday. He looked at his computer and realized he forget to close Peyton’s website. He remembered how depressed she looked last night. She was awake now and seemed to be talking to someone, Brooke. He figured he’d call Brooke and get himself invited over there. He got out of bed, changed, called Brooke and then headed into the kitchen where his mother and Keith were eating breakfast.

“Good morning.” Karen said happily.

“Yeah good morning.” Lucas said as he poured himself a cup of coffee and went to the cabinet and took out two extra-strength Tylenols.

“Are you ok?” Karen asked worried.

“Just have a head ache that’s all.”

“Most be quite a headache if you’re taken two extra strength Tylenols and a cup of coffee.” Keith said.

“It is look I promised Brooke I’d meet her some where’s so I’m going out if it’s ok with you that is.” Lucas said.

“Yeah sure just are you sure you’re ok?” Karen asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Bye Mom, Keith.”





“You know you called him dad right.” Lori told Chad.

“I don’t know why it just came out.”

“It’s because you really do consider him to be your father.” Kendall said.

“Yeah I read some where’s that whoever you reach out to in a moment of need is who you really care about.” Jenny said.

“Something to do with your subconscious revealing the truth instead of letting your normal inhibitions stop it.” Kendall said.

“Can you two stop feeding me that psychology crap you learned at your school!” Chad said mad.

“Classic denial.” Kendall said.

“You know I don’t know why you even came.” Chad said to Kendall.

“Because my father and Whitey were good friends and I felt like I owed it to my dad to be here.”

“And before you ask my dad wanted me to be here. He said Whitey was the first person outside of the family he ever told about me.” Jenny said.

“And well you know why I’m here. It’s the same reason we’re all here for our fathers.” Lori said.





“You brought us breakfast, thanks.” Margaret said as Nathan came in.

“Actually mom did I just picked it up. You know I’m shocked you actually came over.”

“I’m shocked you don’t have a hell of a hangover.”

“I do but I’m acting like I don’t. I don’t want mom to know.”

“So I’m supposed to be all hush-hush about the drinking?”

“Yeah that would be nice.”

“And about Haley?”

“Your choice, tell or don’t I don’t care.”

“You don’t care about what?” Deb asked as she came into the kitchen.

“We were just reminiscing about last night.” Nathan said.

“Most have been some night considering how much Advil you took this morning.” Deb said smiling.

“How did you know?”

“Well when I went to get some this morning it was empty and I remembered last night there was some in there.”

“Please tell me we are not here because of his drinking?” Margaret asked.

“No, Nathan and I will deal with that later after you leave.”

“Well then what are we here for?” Nathan asked.

“Well I needed to tell you two some things and I didn’t want to say them twice.”

“Wait Dan’s not here is he? Because if he is then I’m leaving.” Margaret said getting up.

“Margaret, sit back down. Dan’s not here actually that what I wanted to talk to the two of you about.”

“Ok why is Dan not here?” Margaret asked.

“Last night I kicked him out. Out of my life, my house, everything except Nate’s life.”

“Wait, why not?” Nathan asked confused.

“I thought that should be up to you. He’s going to call and leave a number for you to call if you want to.”

“Why did you kick him out?” Margaret asked.

“Because last I begin to realize that you were telling me the truth. And Dan just about told me that he raped you.”

“You mean you believe me now?”

“I should of all along. I just started to remember thing like the fact that you two have never once been united about anything, that you had been depressed since you were thirteen, that you had all the sudden begged and pleaded with me to come back and when I wouldn’t you even went as far as to ask to live with your father. Plus you were right he had stopped sleeping with me as much when I was home but I just assumed he a gotten a mistress. I never wanted to see what right in front of my eyes, I guess. And for that I’m sorry. If I had…” Deb started to say.

“Don’t. Look if there’s one thing I’ve learned from all this is that what ifing doesn’t do any one any good. All we have is what happened and what is happening. And I don’t want either one of you to be taking blame for this, ok?”

“But…” Nathan started to say.

“Look let’s just put all of the blame on Dan and be done with it. Please? I can’t take knowing that you two are blaming yourselves because I’m not, believe me.”

“Well either way I’m sorry for accusing you of seducing Dan.”

“It’s ok.”

“Do you forgive me?” Dan asked.

“It’s ok because now I know to never be close enough for you to hit when I give you bad news.” Margaret said smiling.

“And yeah about hitting you…”

“It’s ok.”

“Do you forgive me?”

“Yeah forgive me for not telling you about what was going on this whole time?”

“Yeah, just promise me that you’ll talk to me now? I mean when Dan told me you had an abortion I was shocked. I mean you went though that all by yourself.”

“He told you? Well it was hard but I figured if I could get though it then I could get through anything. But if it makes you feel any better I called you a few times but got scared so I hung up.”

“Well it does a little any way. So are you going to let me be involved with this pregnancy?”

“I was just waiting for you ask. I actually have an appointment to get an ultrasound done tomorrow and I was going to go with Karen but if you want to come too you can.”

“I’d love to.”

“Good.”

“Ok can we please change the subject? I’m fighting the urge to leave.” Nathan said.

Margaret and Deb laughed.

“How about you tell us about the girl from last night.” Deb said.

“Only if Margaret tell you about the guy she was with last night.” Nathan said.

“Fine, but you go first.” Margaret said smiling.





“First I’m Lucas Scott for those of you who don’t know. I’m supposed to come up here and speak on behalf of my whole team since we’re one of the only teams Whitey couched who are for the most part still live in this town. But as I sat in the gym listening to my formal teammates tell their stories about Whitey I realized that nothing I could say would equal up to the stories so I wrote them down and decided to tell them to you. I guess I tell mine first. I was probably the most unlikely person to end up playing for him. My brother was already the star of the team and I seriously wanted nothing to do with a world that my father worshiped. But through Whitey’s consistent pestering, I ended up on the team and realized that I was going to end up facing two people I had tried to avoid my whole life: my brother and my father. But Whitey was determined to make my brother work and me together. He even went as far as forcing the two of us to walk home while we were at an away game.”

Nathan laughed remembering that.

“Because of him we ultimately formed a friendship that until yesterday we had forgotten about. It seems that even through his death he’s working on putting us back together again. Today I saw friends that I had forgotten about and a bunch of grown men who with out Whitey wouldn’t be the people they are today. And sadly enough because he’s dead many young men like my son won’t be able to have one of the best influences any young man could have in their life.” Lucas said looking at Chad.

Chad just smiled.

“The next story I have to tell belongs to a good friend of mine who claims with out Whitey he wouldn’t have become the father he is today. See while in high school he became a father…” As Lucas started to tell the stories of his formal teammates, the people attending just cried.





“You do realize he’s got a hangover don’t you?” Keith asked Karen.

“Of course but I figure he’ll still have one when he comes back besides I really don’t fell like dealing with it right now. I’d prefer to just sit here with you while my house is empty.”

“I like the way you think.”

“I thought you would. Plus I knew if I waited long enough they’d all leave.”

“So what do you want to do now that we’ve got the house to our selves?”

“They way you say that makes me feel like I’m a teenager who’s parents just left and we’ve have only a few minutes to sleep together or we’re going to get caught.”

“In a way you are but you are an adult so if your son or Margaret caught you, you can’t get in trouble.”

“But I don’t want to have to worry about being caught so how about we just eat breakfast and then go our separate ways.”

“Karen come on just because you’ve got Luke doesn’t mean you can’t have a life.”

“No what it means is that I can’t just sleep around with anyone with out dealing with some serious consequences.”

“And what consequences do you think by sleeping with me will you have to deal with?”

“The fact that I may have just ruined one of the only real friendships I have.”

“But you didn’t, Karen. I’m not going anywhere’s and the way I see this we just started on a relationship with each other and we both care about each other so they way to see this is as a good thing. I mean there’s no more having to hide our feelings for each other and truthfully I think Luke would be ok with us.”

“So you’re saying we’re in a relationship which means what?”

“I guess you could use the kids terms today and say we’re going out and if we do sleep together again we’ll do it at my place.”

“I guess that sounds nice.”

“Good so stop worrying and just accept that last night was a good thing.”

“Ok, I will.”

“Good now I’m going to go and I’ll see you tonight?”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.”

“Well then bye and I love you.” Keith said as he gave her a kiss and started to leave

“I love you too.” Karen said.





Peyton walked up to the podium shacking. “Hi, I’m Peyton Scott and you just heard from my husband. What few of you know about me is that Whitey helped bring me back from the brink of suicide. My mother had died because she ran a red light. I couldn’t accept that she was gone and so I had started trying to run read lights myself, hoping that maybe I’d begin to understand what my mother went through. Everyone in my life either didn’t see what I was going through or they didn’t understand. But I was lucky enough to find Whitey and he begin to talk to me about his wife who was also dead. He made it clear to me that whenever I needed to talk to him I could and I did. He became a good friend to me and he stayed that way for years. What made Whitey seem so important to me was that I wasn’t one his players, I was just a cheerleader and he reached out to me any way. I feel like I saw a part of Whitey that no one else every saw and for that I will always be grateful. Whitey was someone who will always be cherished in my heart and I hope that that’s true for everyone else.” Peyton said as she started to walk back to her seat but she started swaying.

Lucas got up quickly and tired to get to her before she fell but he was too late.

Peyton hit the floor hard.

He ran over to her. “Peyton, wake up. Sweetheart are you ok?” he asked worried. Then he noticed that there was blood come from between her legs. “Call 911, please she needs a doctor!” Luke yelled panicked. “Come Peyton you and the baby are going to fine.” Lucas said trying to reassure her.

One of the players came over. “I’m a doctor. What can you tell me?” He asked Luke.

“She’s four weeks pregnant.” Luke said.

“Has she ever had a miscarriage or a difficult pregnancy before?”

“No, she hasn’t.”



Part 21

"Find a man that can provide
Try and fill the hole inside
With a family and a home
Tell yourself you're not alone
Keep your memories of yourself
In a shoebox on a closet shelf"

Lucas paced in the waiting room nervously, the doctor wasn't telling him anything and they weren't letting him see her.

"Luke, why don't sit down?" Nathan offered.

Luke looked at him. "Why did you stay? I thought you left with Haley to go get the kids?"

"No, I figured someone should stay with you and I let Haley, Jake and Margaret go get the kids. Margaret and Jake are going to keep Sam for now. Haley and I are going to keep Kendall."

"Thanks I just hope it's not too long."

"It won't be. Peyton will be better soon. You'll see."

"You don't know that. You can't know that."

"Well that's true but I prefer to think positively."

"Yeah that helped you so much last time we were both here, right?" Luke said sarcastically.

"What happened? Someone paged me." Luke said as he ran into the waiting room where Nathan, Haley and Peyton were.

Nathan got up and ran after Lucas and then shoved him up against the wall. "If our father doesn't recover this will be all your fault!"

"Wait! Nate, what are you talking about? Is Dan here? Have the doctors seen him yet?" Lucas said confused.

"They're working on him and Keith right now." Haley said.

"Wait, working on them?" Lucas asked confused.

"Yeah that idiot uncle you sent to get our father wrecked the car into an oncoming bus!" Nathan said mad.

"What? Are they ok?" Lucas asked worried.

"They better be for your sake." Nathan said mad as he walked back to Haley. "But I still believe they will."

"How is this my fault? I just sent Keith out to get Dan so my son wouldn't die." Luke said.

The doctor came out. "Who's the next of kin for Dan and Keith Scott?"

"We are." Lucas and Nathan said.

"I've got some bad news. We tried but failed to save them. They had already lost too much blood and."

"I'd prefer not to think about that." Nathan said.

"Why? Because you still blame me? How was I supposed to know that Dan was drunk and that Keith couldn't prevent him from driving?"

"He wasn't driving."

"Yes remember the cops said he was. Why would they lie?"

"I don't know."

"Why can't you just except that this was Dan's fault?"

"Because I can't help but think that maybe he purposely drove at the bus because he had nothing left in his life."

"He had you."

"No, I had thrown him out of my life a long time ago and I was the last thing he had left."

"Where did you hear that? Let me guess Royal told you that at the funeral? He told me something similar at the funeral. Don't believe him, Nate. He just wanted to you to take the blame so he didn't have to blame himself."

"How could you know what my grandfather was thinking?"

"Cause he's just like Dan. Come on look at his life. Dan copied it." Lucas stopped talking when he saw the doctor come in.

"Lucas Scott?" The doctor asked.

"That's me. This is about my wife, right?"

"Yes, I've got some bad news. Your wife miscarried your daughter. We gave her some pain medicine to sleep, she needs her rest but you can see her. Just please let her rest."

Lucas just stood there frozen. He just couldn't believe what the doctor was telling him.

Nathan spoke up for him. "Can you tell us what room she's in?"

"Room 177. When she wakes up I'll need to talk to her so please page me."

"We will and thank you doctor." Nathan said as the doctor left. "Nathan, are you ok?"

Tears just started to come down Lucas's face. "Peyton is going to lose it when she hears this, she was looking forward to having another child."

"Well that's true but I'm worried about you right now."

"Anyone home?" Lucas asked as he entered Peyton's house.

"In Peyton's bedroom." Brooke yelled.

Lucas headed towards the room.

When he entered, Brooke came over to him. "Hey Boyfriend." She said as she kissed him.

"Is this one of the developments from last night?" Peyton asked.

"Yeah so what are you to up to?" Luke asked.

"I'm watching boring her trying to tell me what happened last night." Brooke said.

"You don't remember?" Luke asked.

"Do you remember how wasted she was?" Peyton asked shocked.

"Right, so what do you remember?" Lucas asked.

"Not too much. I remember getting to the beach with you and starting to drink and then everything else is a blur."

"Mind feeling us in on what happened with you two last night?" Peyton asked.

"Yeah I'd prefer it stayed between me and Brooke."

"Well Brooke doesn't remember so you're going to have to spill." Peyton said.

"Unless we slept together. I don't get the point of all the secrecy. And I'd like to think I'd remember sleeping with you." Brooke said.

"You would. Look I'll talk to you later and tell you what happened. And Peyton it was nice to see you. I just remembered something I have to do." Luke said as she started to leave.

"You do know she's going to tell me anyone!" Peyton said laughing as he left.

"Where's my mom?" Sam asked as Margaret drove to her house.

"Some where's with your dad." Margaret said.

"Can I see them?"

"Not right now, buddy." Jake said.

"Why not?"

"Sam can you please stop asking questions just think of this as a sleep over." Jake said.

"No I want to go to my house."

"You can't. Look you'll be home soon ok?" Margaret said.

"Well then just let me see my mother."

"You can't." Jake said.

"Why? Did she leave?"

"No." Margaret said.

"Did my dad leave?"

"No, it's not like that." Jake said.

"Yes it is you're lying just like my parents did. One of them is leaving I can't believe they left!"

"You know your mother is very suspicious of me." Margaret said as she entered Jake's room.

"She's a little nosy but she's harmless really."

"That's good to know, I guess so what are you up to?"

"Actually I was going to take Jenny for a walk, want to come?"

"Sure I guess."

Jake put Jenny in the stroller after putting a hat and coat on her. "Ok, let's go." Jake said as they headed outside.

"Can I do something first?" Margaret asked.

"Sure, what?"

Margaret took a camera out of her purse. "I just wanted to get a picture of you and Jenny."

Jake held Jenny and smiled.

Margaret took the picture. "That's going to come out to be so cute."

"Thanks." Jake said as he put Jenny back down. "So did you come over just to get a picture of us?"

"No."

"Then why did you come over?"

"I wanted to see the two of you. Well you mainly."

"Well I'm glad to hear that you prefer to me over my daughter. You know I was sure your were just using me for my daughter."

"Well I was but then you kissed me and I realized that maybe I was spending all this time with for you and not for your daughter."

"So if I hadn't kissed you?"

"I probably would of kissed you but it would have been a lot later and I don't think you would of wanted to wait that long."

"You're probably right because it was killing me just waiting this long."

"If that's true then why haven't you kissed me yet?"

"My daughter is watching."

Margaret pulled the visor out on the stroller and then smiled. "Not anymore."

"Well then what am I watching for." Jake said as he started to kiss her.

"He's gorgeous isn't he?" Peyton said smiling as she held Sam.

"Yes he is." Lucas said also smiling.

"Little Samuel Larry he looks just like his father."

"No he looks like you."

"You're just saying that Luke." She said as Luke handed Sam back to her.

"No. I'm not look he has your eyes and when he smiles, he has the same radiant smile as you."

"You know if I didn't just go through hours of labor, I would believe you were being sincere. But I really believe you're just trying to butter me up so that I forget that if it wasn't you I wouldn't of had to go through the pain."

"I couldn't not after what you said to me while you were in labor. I know there's no redemption for me."

"Yeah sorry about that."

"Yeah right, I believe that and this was you finally telling me what you really feel." Lucas said smiling.

Peyton smiled. "Well I don't want to lie. It was nice to finally say what I really felt."

Lucas laughed. "That's what I thought. Now I need to get the camera. That is the perfect pose: just you and our son."

Lucas's thoughts came back to the now where Peyton was lying in the bed and he was holding her hand.

"So are you going to call him?" Deb asked as she came into Nathan's room.

"I can't decide. I mean he's my father but I feel if I talk to him I'm betraying Margaret."

"Try thinking about it like this. If Margaret wasn't in the picture would you call him?"

"No."

"And why is that?"

"Because I. I don't know.

"Well maybe you need to figure out why you don't want your father in your life."

"Since Dad's gone does this mean that I still have to work so hard?"

"On what?"

"Basketball and the keeping up my grades so I can play and trying to get rid of Lucas."

"No. You never should of have had to. Play basketball for fun. Keep up the grades though and as far as Lucas well that's up to you. He's your brother and no one else but you and Lucas should decide what you two are to each other."

"If I call him does that mean that I agree with what dad did?"

"No only if you do agree and you don't have to."

"If I call him will you disappointed?"

"No seriously Nate this is up to you. I just should advice you that if you don't want him involved in your life make sure that he knows that."

"I will thanks mom."

Deb left and Nathan looked at the phone

"Is she going to be?" Kendall asked Haley as they sat at the table drinking decaf tea.

"I hope so. I just can't imagine losing my baby."

"Me either, I'd prefer not to think about it really."

"Well I just hope that she can still more children after this."

"Why wouldn't she be able to?"

"Some people after having a miscarriage are unable to conceive a child or carry them full term. I just hope that this is not the case for Peyton. I know she wants more kids."

"I just hope she still feels that way after this."

"Well miscarriage affects everyone in different ways."

"Hey Luke! What are you doing here?" Keith asked as Lucas came into the garage.

"I was hoping to talk to you."

"Sure but you've got to work and talk at the same time."

"Fine."

"So what's on your mind?"

"You and my mom."

Keith almost dropped the tool he had in his hand. "What about me and your mom?"

"Well I know I'm a little out of it today but I just remembered that when we came home last night your car was in our driveway and you were eating breakfast the morning with my mom and I just. I was just wondering did you spend the night?"

"Well I did but I think you already know that."

"Ok then I hate to even ask this or think about his but did you sleep with my mom?"

"I don't think you want to know the answer to that. And why is that such a horrible thing to think about? It's not like I'm a complete stranger, Luke. I've know you and your mother forever."

"But she's my mother and you're my uncle and I just."

"Luke, calm down. Let me ask you something. If your mother and I were a couple would that be a bad thing?"

"No but are you?"

"Yes, we love each other and personally I just assumed you'd be happy about this."

"I am I just I'd prefer not to think or know about you and my mom sleeping together."

"Then don't think about it." Keith said as he closed the hood of the car.

"Lucas, let me see her please? You've been holding her since the doctor brought her back in the room." Peyton said.

"Ok, ok you twisted my arm. Here's your mom Bre." Lucas said handing her to Peyton.

"Brianan Hillarie do you think that Whitey will like that we named her after him?"

"Yeah he will like it."

"Well it looks you got lucky this time. She has your eyes." Peyton told Luke.

"Peyton." Luke said nervously.

"And your smile too but hopefully she'll grow up to look more like me."

"Peyton."

"Our little girl is just so gorgeous."

"Peyton!"

"What?" She asked as turned and looked at him.

"She's already gone. You're just holding an empty blanket." Luke said.

Peyton looked down at the blanket and it was empty. When she saw her daughter wasn't there she screamed.

Lucas noticed tears coming from Peyton's eyes and wondered what she was thinking about.

"So how did your family meeting go?" Karen asked Margaret came in the house.

"Good, so where's Keith?"

"He had to work so what happened?"

"We talked. I forgave my mother after she told me she believed me."

"That's good. So that's where you've been this whole time?"

"No, I went to see Jake before I came back."

"Jake as in on Luke's basketball team Jake?"

"The one and only."

"Are you dating him?"

"I guess how about you and Keith?"

"Same. So how are you feeling?"

"Well I haven't thrown up since I left so that a good thing, I guess."

"Yeah it is. So are you going to move back home now?"

"No unless you but do you want me to?"

"You don't have to. I just assumed."

"Well I haven't even thought about moving out but if you want me to. I will."

"No, I don't want you to."

"Good because I don't really want to. I'm starting to like getting to know you, Lucas and Keith. I never got a change before now."

"Well we're glad to be getting to know you too."

"I'm glad to hear that and Karen I have something to ask you."

"What?"

"I'm getting an ultrasound done tomorrow and I wanted to know if you wanted to come with me."

"If you want me there then yeah I would."

"Good and my mom's coming to. I know you two don't get along."

"We've never really met so we can't say we don't get along so I'll go and maybe your mother and I will get along."



Part 22

"But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel"

"Every time I see a woman on a billboard sign
I think about you
Saying "drink this beer and you'll be mine"
I think about you
When an actress on a movie screen
Plays Lolita in some old man's dreams
It doesn't matter who she is
I think about you"

"Daddy?" Brianan said running into the house.

"What?" Lucas asked smiling as he saw his daughter come in the house.

"Aunt Kendall says that you taught her how to ride a bike is that true?"

Lucas smiled. "Yeah, why?"

"I want to learn. Will you teach me?"

"Sure, you'll be riding a bike in no time." Lucas said as he followed her outside.



"When I see a pretty woman walking down the street
I think about you
Men look her up and down like she's some kind of treat
I think about you
She wouldn't dare talk to a stranger
always has to be aware of the danger
it doesn't matter who she is
I think about"

"Daddy help!" Brianan said.

"What's wrong?"

"I can't seem to make a goal. Sam said that's because I suck at this."

"You know what your mother and I think about you speaking like that."

"Sorry."

"It's ok. Actually Sam's wrong, you are just too small to reach it but I think I can fix that come see." Lucas said as he picked up Brianan and put her on his shoulder. "Now try it."

She did and made it.

"See I told you."

"You eight years old
big blue eyes and a heart of gold
when I look at this world, I think about
You and I can't help but see
that every woman used to be
Somebody's little girl, I think about you"

"The winner is Brianan Scott." The announcer said.

Brianan turned around and looked at her parents. "Did he just say what I think he said?"

"Yeah that you won. Why don't you go get your award?" Peyton asked.

"I. I'm nervous." Brianan said.

"Bre, come here." Lucas said as he moved her towards him. "You just got this award because of your talent in drawing and because you were brave enough to turn it in. Not many people would show drawings that were that real and raw about their personal lives to complete stranger but you did and you deserve to go up there and get that award. And if you get nervous just look back up here and I'm smile at you just to remind you that I'm here for you."

"Ok, thank you, dad." Brianan said as she started to head to the stage.

"You know nothing I could of said would of gotten her up there but you could." Peyton said.

"Well it's the same way with Sam. He wouldn't listen to anyone but you. He's a real momma's boy."

"And she's a real daddy's girl."



"Every time I hear people say it's never gonna change
I think about you
Like it's some kind of joke, some kind of game
I think about you
When I see a woman on the news
who didn't ask to be abandoned or abused
it doesn't matter who she is
I think about"

"Dad, you know if you're going to cry through the whole ceremony then I'm going to start crying and I really don't to start crying because it will mess up my make up. I'll look like a clown by the time I get up there."

"Sorry sweetie. I just I can't believe I'm about to give you away. It seems like just yesterday I brought you home from the hospital."

"That was a long time ago."

"To you maybe but not to me."

Here comes the bride started to play.

"How about the memories later? It's time for you to give me away."

"What if I'm not ready?"

"Well then I won't go but you know I need to."



"You eight years old
big blue eyes and a heart of gold
when I look at this world, I think about
You and I can't help but see
that every woman used to be
Somebody's little girl, I think about you
When I look at this world I think about you"

"Come in." Brianan said as Lucas opened the door to the hospital room.

"Is that my new grandson?" Lucas asked.

"Yeah little Benjamin Lucas." Brianan said smiling.

"You named him after me?" Lucas asked shocked.

"Yeah I think I've always known that when I had a son I'd give him your name for his middle name."

"And why is that?"

"You've been the only guy I've had my whole life and I just felt like my son deserved to know about you and to have you name."

"Well thanks that mean a lot so can I see him?"

"Yeah he looks like you I think." Brianan said as she handed her son to her father.

"He's so beautiful. You know I just can't believe that my little girl how has her own little boy."



Lucas kept dreaming about his lost little girl.




"Margaret Jackson." The nurse said.

"My mother isn't here yet." She told Karen sadly.

"Do you want to reschedule?" Karen asked.

"I. wait I think I see her." Margaret said as she saw her mother coming in.

"I'm not too late am I?" Deb said as she came running in.

"No, um the doctor just called me." Margaret said as she gave her a hug. "Oh mom this is."

"Karen Roe. I know. I've always wanted to meet you."

"Why's that?"

"Well I didn't believe Dan's description of you and I had to see the women who has taken over my job as mother with my daughter."

"Well I didn't really."

"Miss Jackson?" The nurse asked again.

"How about you two talk later? I kind of don't want to miss my appointment." Margaret asked.

"Yeah sorry." Deb said as they followed the nurse to the exam room.

"The doctor will be with you in a moment. You need to change into a gown before he gets back." The nurse said as she left.

"Now you two can talk." Margaret said smiling as she started to change.

"I'm sorry if I seemed mad that she's staying with you. I'm not. I'm very grateful actually that you were here when I couldn't be. That's the downside of working out of state."

"You're welcome she actually fits right in."

"Well if you ever need anything just ask. Oh Margaret I forgot to tell you I'm staying in town."

"For how long?"

"Indefinitely."

Margaret froze. "Why?"

"Well I missed out on so much with you and Nate and I don't want to miss out on anything with my grandchild. I want to be able to tell them I remember this and that. I had always promised myself I would and well I guess I just didn't expect I'd be a grandmother so soon. Not that I'm complaining or anything. And Karen this means if you ever get sick of her you can just send her home."

"Thanks I may just take you up on that." Karen said smiling.

The door opened and Dr. Benard walked in. "Ok which one of you is my patient? I'm assuming the one in the gown but you two look so familiar."

"Well you delivered my son seventeen years ago, Nathan Scott." Deb said.

"Same here. Lucas Scott." Karen said.

"The Scott boys I remember now so Karen and Deb right?"

"Yeah right."

"And you are?" The doctor asked Margaret.

"Margaret Jackson, you never delivered any of my kids before, this is my first one."

"Ok and you two are here for?"

"I'm her mother." Deb said.

"I'm her. well she's living with my family."

"Ok. Margaret it says here on your chart that your three months pregnant, you've never see any doctor except to find out your pregnant, you've had an abortion and you're three months pregnant, is that right?"

"Yes that is."

"Ok well let's get the ultrasound over with so we can see how your baby is, then I'll write a prescription for some pre-natal vitamins and then we go over the basics which these two can probably help fill in. So why don't you lay down on the table and I'll try to warm up the machine."

"She looks very nervous." Karen told Deb.

"Yeah she does. Mag, do you want us over there with you?"

"If you don't mind."

Karen and Deb went over and grabbed each of her hands.

"Ok this jelly is going to be a little cold." He said as he applied it to her stomach.

"More than a little." Margaret said.

"Yeah I told him the same thing last time I was in here." Deb said.

"I wasn't so nice. I told him that he should try have some on his stomach and then he could say it was little cold." Karen said.

Dr. Benard laughed. "Ok now this may feel a little weird but it should be able to give us a good view of your child." He said as he turned on the monitor. "You hear that strong heartbeat? It's a good sign. Now let see if we can get the baby to show up." He said as he started to move it around on her stomach.

"Is that my baby?" Margaret asked.

"Yes that is. It seems to be moving around a lot."

"Believe me I know."

"Do you want to know the sex?"

"Yeah, I guess can you tell?"

"Yes. Well it looks like you are having a little boy."

"A little boy. I'm having a little boy." Margaret said as she started to cry.

"Do you want me to give you two copies of the video, one for you and one for the father?"

"No, defiantly no. Just one for me. I can't believe how cute and perfect his is. I was worried that he'd be. messed up or something."

"Well you can stop worrying because as far I an tell you are going to gibe birth to a healthy baby boy." Dr. Benard said.

"Did you hear that Mom you are going to have a grandson?"

"I hear and that's great." Deb said trying not to cry.

"He looks just prefect." Karen told Margaret.




"Hey, what are you doing?" Jake asked as he came into his bedroom where Margaret was on the computer again.

"Canceling my tickets."

"Tickets? What kind of tickets?"

"Airline tickets to Tuscan to see my dad."

"Wait you found him?"

"Yeah but I'm not going."

"Why?"

"Because of Peyton. Come on I need to be stay here. I can't leave right now."

"Why were you going to go to begin with?"

"Because I didn't want him dying without me meeting him and when you told me about Whitey being died, it was like a sign."

"So go."

"No, Jake I can't leave now."

"Yes you can. Come on if you keep waiting for a time in our lives when nothing is going on you'd be waiting your whole life. And if you don't go now you can't tell me you won't regret it for the rest of your life, can you?"

"No, I can't."

"Well then go see your father and don't cancel those tickets."

"Thanks."

"For what?"

"For letting me go."

"No problem you'd do the same for me. So when do you leave?"

"Tomorrow morning at six."

"Well then you better get packing."




"So what did you three end up doing after the game?" Tim asked Jake, Lucas and Nathan.

"We went to the beach. You and Theresa should of come." Nathan said.

"We prefer to do things you can't do in public." Tim said smiling.

"God Tim do you have to be so vulgar?" Lucas said annoyed.

"Hey you're with Brooke so my guess is you're doing the same things."

"Ignore him. That's what I do." Jake said.

"Yeah Jagielski doesn't have a girl so he doesn't know what I'm talking about."

"That's what you think." Jake said.

"What don't tell me you've got a girl!"

"Actually he's dating my sister." Nathan said.

"You're letting him sleep with your sister?"

"You know Tim not everyone dates just to sleep with people." Jake said.

"In other words she doesn't want to put it out, you poor guy."

"Tim, I'd watch what you say because that's my sister you're talking about." Nathan warned.

"Ok sorry man how abut you and tutor girl how is that going?"

"Tread lightly on that subject too because Haley's like a sister to me." Lucas warned.

"You know you guys are so boring. Try getting a life and loosening up and maybe the girls you are dating will lose up too." Tim said walking off.

"I so wanted to punch him." Nathan said.

"Same here." Jake said.

"Don't waste your time from what Brooke has told me he's not getting any either." Luke said.

Jake and Nathan laughed.

"That doesn't surprise me. So Nathan why do you think me and Margaret are dating?"

"Because that is what she told me and our mom."

"You two are dating right?" Lucas asked.

"Apparently so. How about you and Brooke?"

"Well if you ask her she would say yes so I guess yes. How about you and Haley?"

"I'd say ask her because it seems like the girls are deciding this for us."

"I'd prefer it that way saves me from having to guess." Jake said.




"Penny for your thoughts?" Haley asked as she sat down next to Nathan.

"They're too depressing believe me you don't want to know them."

"Well I don't care. I still want to know."

"It kills me to see Luke go through this and what really is killing me is that I think that could have been us."

"Well Luke will be ok and you're not wrong to think that so do I."

"I mean how do you know that what ever caused Peyton to have a miscarriage couldn't happen to you?"

"I don't know but I do know that I'm still carrying this child and that's all that matter to me."

"You know Luke is dying in there and I know that I would be too. It kills me that I can't think of the right words to say to make it easier."

"Well I think just knowing that you are out here and you care about him means more than you'll ever know. I've got to say you it's nice to see this change in you again."

"What change?"

"You not blaming Luke anymore."

"We talked about that not that it was the best time to but we did."

"And what happened?"

"My dad was driving."

"I know that."

"This whole time I've been telling you."

"I knew Keith well enough to know that he wouldn't."

"Why didn't you tell me that?"

"You already knew and I figured you need your time to figure that out."

"Well I did."

"And I'm happy for you. Does it feel like a weight has been lifted off your shoulders?"

"And it landed on my heart."




"So where do we start?" Brooke asked happily.

"You like shopping a little too much." Haley said.

"Can't help it. I just love it!"

"It's like her addiction but she's good at it." Peyton said.

"Well then let's put that to good use because I need some new cloths before I have nothing left to wear." Margaret said.

"What's the pay limit first?" Brooke asked.

"There isn't. My mother is letting me use my never ending saving account." Margaret said.

"Great. Ok well the first thing I'll do is go look for you some maternity cloths." Brooke said as she headed off.

"If feels weird being in here." Haley said.

"Well just think of this as practice for when you are pregnant with my nephew or niece." Margaret said smiling.

"Your nephew or. wait do you think I'm pregnant or something?" Haley asked.

"No, I'm just thinking years and years ahead."

"And you think I'll still be with Nathan?"

"Yeah, I do." Margaret walked over to Peyton. "And you will be with Lucas."

"Wait! What about Brooke?"

"She's just a fling believe me I see the way he looks a you."

"Mag, stop and just shop." Peyton said.

"You doth protest too much." Margaret said smiling.

"Margaret, I think I found something you might like!" Brooke said.

"Oh good, you know if you two don't want to be here you can go and look for baby things now so that we're not stuck at this mall forever."

"We may just do that for you and do you know if it's a boy or a girl?" Haley asked.

"Boy so blue please."

"So there will be three Scott brothers who'd of guessed." Peyton said as her and Haley left.




"Are you going some where's?" Chad asked as he came into his mother's bedroom.

"Yes, I was hoping I could talk to you about that." Margaret said. "Well I'm going to go see my father."

"Now? I mean with Peyton in the hospital and Sam here can't you wait?"

"No actually you should be proud of me. You inspired me."

"How?"

"Well you made me realize that I needed some answers too and I didn't want to be attacking my father's grave drunk one night." Margaret said smiling.

"Does this mean you are in charge while she's gone?" Chad asked Jake.

"Yes." Jake said.

"Great, you know a clown would do a better a job." Chad said sarcastically.

"Well he won't be doing it by himself. I want you to keep an eye on Sam for me and Jenny will help by watching Carrie."

"And if I don't want to stay here?"

"Well if you and your father reunite then you can stay there but considering what Peyton and your dad are going through right now I'd prefer that you wait a few days."

"About that. What exactly happened?"

"Well your step-mother was pregnant, you know carrying a baby inside of her and for some reason the baby died which is technically called miscarrying the baby."

"Was it a boy or girl?"

"A girl."

"So I was going to have another little sister?"

"Yeah."

"I don't get it."

"Get what?"

"Why did the baby die? Why does anyone die?"

"That's an impossible question to answer. They just do. It's part of life. But one thing I do know is that you need to cherish thing now while they are here."

"Is dad upset?"

"Yeah so is Peyton."

"Well can I do anything to make it better?"

"I'm not sure you can just take care Sam and try not to get in trouble."

"How about I work at the garage for him so that's one less thing for him to worry about?"

"That's a good idea. You can do that after school as long as someone is there with you."

Chad looked at Jake. "Jake, my favorite stepfather."

"I'm your only stepfather and don't ask I was planning on working at the garage while Peyton is in the hospital anyway. I got my assistant manager to agree to work the club for a little while."

"Thanks." Chad said.

"Hey what are stepfathers for?"

"I didn't think for anything good till now." Chad said smiling.




"Thanks for the coffee." Deb said to Karen.

"No problem, it's free for me since I own the café and all."

"Right, well thanks anyway."

"Deb can I ask why you never came in and meet me?"

"I was nervous. I mean what if you turned out to be this perfect person and I had to accept that Dan choose me just for my money."

"Do you believe that?"

"Of course, I mean it's true. You're his first love, you gave birth to his first son and if I hadn't come along with my money he'd be with you, I know it."

"Well I don't but I'm glad he choice you because I don't think I could stand being married to Dan. I don't have that much patience."

"Either do I, why do you think I travel so much?"

"I guessed as much but I didn't want to say."

"Yeah and apparently my leaving has caused my family to be destroyed."

"Deb you can't blame yourself for things you couldn't of known about."

"That's what I keep telling myself but today when I saw my little girl looking at her son I couldn't help but feel like if I had stayed home."

"She wouldn't be so happy to having this little boy."

"That's true. You know Keith was right about you."

"What did Keith say about me exactly?"

"Just that you were worth meeting and that you were a hell of a women. He obviously likes you."

"Keith is well he's.."
"I can see it in you too. You really like him. Well it looks like one of was smart enough to fall for the right Scott brother."




Peyton squeezed Luke's hand.

Lucas looked up at Peyton shocked. "You're awake! That's so great!"

"I was waiting for you to notice."

"Let me get the doctor."

"No, Luke wait."

"Why?"

"I want to talk to you."

Luke sat back down. "I want to talk to you too."

"Answer me this first, why can't I feel her?"

"You miscarried her at Whitey's funeral."

"So it wasn't a dream and wait Whitey's funeral? When did Whitey die?" Peyton asked shocked.

"You don't remember? Well he was found Monday and you spoke at the funeral yesterday."

"I. why don't I remember?" She asked panicked.

"Peyton calm down maybe you have a concussion I don't know. Why don't I go get the doctor?"

"Sure wait Brianan's really dead?"

"Yeah wait you called her Brianan that's what I called her in my dream." Lucas said shocked.




Margaret sat down on the bench exhausted. Brooke, Haley and Peyton had gone to look at CDs. She was just too tired to walk that far. She opened one of the bags and looked at one of the outfits Haley had picked out. It was adorable. She put if down and took the picture from the ultrasound out of her purse and tears started to come down her face.

"So is that what are child looks like?" Dan said as he reached for picture.

Margaret put the picture away before he could get it. "Dan please leave. Now."

"What you didn't get me a copy? Well I guess I'll just have to find out who your doctor is and get one myself."

"No you don't and I told her that you are not to know anything." Margaret said lying about the her part.

Dan looked at the outfit. "I'll get the doctor to give me a copy, you can't stop me. Well what I do know is we're having a boy."

"I'm having a boy. You are having nothing. Now leave me alone!"

"Oh Margaret you don't want to cause a scene do you? People are starting to stare at you. Let's not make it worse."

"Oh, I can make it a lot worse! I may be pregnant but that doesn't mean I don't know how to scream bloody murder."

Dan put his hand over her mouth. "You won't."

Margaret bit down on his hand.

"You bitch that hurt!" Dan said mad.

"That was the point."

"I ought to slap for you that." Dan said.

"But you won't be able to with out getting the crap beat out of you by the three of us. And believe me I'd love to beat the crap out you." Lucas said.

"I wasn't doing anything."

"Yeah right, dad. Why don't you just leave?" Nathan said.

"Nate, come on you're my son you can't."

"Dad leave unless you want to never speak to me again."

"Fine!" Dan said leaving.

"You ok?" Jake asked Margaret.

"What are you guys doing here?"

"Brooke called me."

"Haley."

"And well I figured you'd be here too."

"Well then I'm glad you did. I was getting worried."

"What did he do?" Lucas asked.

"He just wanted to know in his own words about "our son". You know this kid is going to go through hell when he's born. Maybe I should rethink adoption."

"Don't think that way. You'll figure out something." Jake said.

"I hope so. Look guys the girls at the CD store. I'll meet you there later. I just. I just need to think."

"Ok well I'm glad to know we could help and I can't believe I'm going to have a nephew." Nathan said.

"A brother too technically for both of us." Lucas said smiling

"Can you not point that out ever again? And I can't believe it either." Margaret said as Lucas and Nathan left.

Lucas was trying to think of a way for this kid not to have to go through what he had went through every day of his life.



Part 23

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”

“Well it seems that you have minor concussion which isn’t much of a shock considering how hard your husband says you fell.”

“When will I remember everything? Or will I ever?”

“I give it at least a month. But it’s hard to predict these things though.”

“Well can you at least tell me if I could possibly have any more children?”

“Well you know how about you not worry about that right now and just start working on getting better.”

“Doctor Benard, please just tell me.”

“I’m sorry to have to tell this but it looks like the miscarriage permanently damaged your uterus so it’ll be impossible for you to have children.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’d say yes but since miracles are happening all the time today, I just don’t say that anymore.”

Peyton was trying not to cry.

“Thank you doctor, is that all you need to tell us because I think maybe I need to talk to my wife.”

“Sure but I’m going to come back and check on you in few hours.” The doctor said as he left.




“Hey calm down ok. I don’t think the stress is good for you or the baby.” Jake told Margaret.

“I know. I guess it’s so hard not to lose it when I see him.”

“And he knows that.”

“You’re right he knows just how to get to me. But he knew I was pregnant why would he?”

“You said that the last time you were pregnant he made you get an abortion right?”

“Right.”

“Well maybe he wants you to have a miscarriage.”

“But why?”

“Well he doesn’t really gain anything from you having the baby does he?”

“No but would he really do that?”

“You know that better than I do.”

“He would… I can’ t believe I fell for that.” Margaret said mad.

“Well you’ll know better next time, right?”

“Right, I just this was such a good day and then…”

“Forget about him just focus on the good.”

“Right like that I now know I’m having a baby boy and my mom and Karen are getting along and my friends are there for me and I’ve got a great boyfriend who’s there for me too.”

“I’m great?”

“Yeah you are. Anyone that could stand up for Dan and calm me down is great.”

“Well you’re lucky we all there got here when we did and didn’t hit him.”

“I kind of wish you had.”

“Well next time we’ll work on that ok?”

“You promise?”

“Yeah I do. Now how I help you so we cane go meet everyone else?”




“So what do you guys want to do?” Kendall asked Lori, Tim Jr. and Sam as she came into the living room with Jenny.

“I want…” Sam started to say.

“If you say you want to see your parents I will personally kill you.” Jenny warned annoyed.

“Why is that so wrong?” Sam asked.

“Because you can’t ok? My parents went to see them.” Lori said.

“So that’s why you two are babysitting us.” Sam said to Kendall and Jenny.

“Where’s Chad?” Lori asked.

“With my dad at the garage.” Jenny said.

“He went willingly?” Lori asked shocked.

“Yes surprisingly he did.” Jenny said.

“T. J. you’re being quiet. Are you ok?” Kendall asked.

“My parents didn’t really tell me who you were or why I’m here so I just figured I’d wait here until they came back.”

“Well in this house we don’t really do quiet in this family at all.” Carrie said.

Everyone laughed.

“Look I guess I’ll start the introductions. I’m Kendall Scott. I’m her cousin, his aunt and I’m not really related to the rest of them.”

“I’m Jenny Jagielski and I’m her sister and not really related to the rest of them.”

“I’m Carrie Jagielski. I’m her sister, her cousin and not really related to the rest of them.”

“I’m Sam Scott. I’m her cousin, her nephew and I’m not related to the rest of them. And you?”

“Tim Smith Jr though my parents are the only people I let call me that. And as far as I know I’m not related to any of you.”




“What are you doing here?” Keith asked annoyed as Dan came into the garage.

“I can’t come and visit my brother?”

“Sure but I’m going to warn you I may just hurt you.”

“Why?”

“Because I feel it’s my job as your big brother to teach you what happens to you when you at like a jerk.”

“I thought you always said I’ve always been a jerk?”

“Yeah but what you did to Margaret was a new low.”

“Yeah well you haven’t exactly been nice to the girl this whole time have you?”

“Well that changes now. She’s a great person and you’ve been treating her like dirt.”

“You make it sound like she didn’t want me.”

“She didn’t. You know you’re such an ass. I wish I could disown you as my brother the same way you disown everyone else on a whim.”

“You’re stuck with me Keith sorry.”

“You know I bet if dad knew about this he’d disown you.”

“Our father? No, knowing our father he’d still favor me over you. Sorry brother but there isn’t anything that is going to ever make you look better then me in his eyes.”

“What about mom?”

“She wouldn’t believe this.”

“Really so you wouldn’t mind if I called her would you?”

“Keith, that’s crazy you wouldn’t call her.”

“What you nervous Danny?”

“I just don’t want her to have to go through the pain of hearing this.”

“No you just don’t want to disappoint her again.”

“Keith you’re the only one who has ever disappointed our mother.”

“No I maybe a disappointment to our father but not mom. You are the only one who’s ever disappointed her.”

“Then why call her?”

“Maybe you want to break her heart but I don’t.”

“No, I finally see it now. This whole time you’ve made everyone believe that there’s nothing that can cause you to be a good guy. But mom is. If she knew what you were doing and what you’ve done you’d actually feel guilty, wouldn’t you?”

“Keith you have no clue what you’re taking about.”

“Yeah right. You know what I think I’m going to just call her right now.” Keith said walking over to the phone.

“Keith if you do this I will make your life a living hell.”

“Like you haven’t already. I’m doing this and for once there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

The phone rang.

“Hello? Karen hi.”

“I’m going and well you may not care about what I do to you but what about Karen and Lucas? Because I can make there lives a lot worse. So if you care for them don’t make that call.” Dan said as he left.




“Hello God, it's me again. 2:00 a.m., Room 304.
Visiting hours are over, time for our bedside tug of war.
This sleeping child between us may not make it through the night.
I'm fighting back the tears as she fights for her life.
Well, it must be kind of crowded,
On the streets of Heaven.
So tell me: what do you need her for?
Don't you know one day she'll be your little girl forever.
But right now I need her so much more.
She's much too young to be on her own:
Barely just turned seven.
So who will hold her hand when she crosses the streets of Heaven?”

“Peyton are you ok?” Lucas asked worried.

“I… I just lost my daughter, I can’t have any more kids and I can’t seem to remember most of yesterday.” She said as she started to cry.

“Peyton, it’s ok.” Lucas said as he went to hold her.

“Don’t touch me!” She said mad.

“Ok.” Luke said shocked as he sat back down in the chair.

“Luke, I didn’t mean to scream at you. I’m just so confused right now.”

“You aren’t the only one you know.”

“I know. Look what was it that you said about Brianan earlier?”

“That when I dreamed about her, her name was Brianan too.”

“What did she look like?”

“Like those pictures of you that your dad likes to show of at all the family gatherings.”

“Well it’s about time we have a kid that looks like me.”

“And she really did. She had mounds of blond curly hair and when she smiled it was like I was looking at you as a little girl. She was a big daddy’s girl just like you are. She always wanted me to do everything for her.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Tell me more.”

“Ok she always wanted to be older then she was. She wanted to play basketball like Sam but she was too young so I had to put her on my shoulders so she could. She also got me to teach her how to ride a bike. Oh and there was this art contest that she won for her drawings of her life. I also gave her away at her wedding and then she had little boy named Benjamin Lucas.” Lucas said as he started to cry.

“Her life made a full circle didn’t it?”

“Yeah too bad it wasn’t real.”

“I don’t care. I want to remember her like that not as a baby I only carried for a month.”

“Me too.”




“Tell me God, do you remember the wishes that she made,
As she blew out the candles on her last birthday cake?
She wants to ride a pony when she'd big enough.
She wants to marry her Daddy when she's all grown up.”



“Luke?”

“What?”

“Do you blame me for losing her?”

“No, I blame myself.”

“Why?”

“If I hadn’t of cheated on you and then told you, you wouldn’t of had the miscarriage.”

“Don’t Luke. If I hadn’t gotten stressed out…”

“Peyton don’t. I don’t blame you and you shouldn’t blame yourself either.”

“Well if I don’t blame myself then who do I blame?”

“Well, it must be kind of crowded,
On the streets of Heaven.
So tell me: what do you need her for?
Don't you know one day she'll be your little girl forever.
But right now I need her so much more.
She's much too young to be on her own:
Barely just turned seven.
So who will hold her hand when she crosses the streets of Heaven?”

Lucas looked at the ceiling. “Blame the man upstairs.”

“Do you think he would tell me why he took her?”

“He couldn’t tell me why he took my mother or Keith and I’ve asked him believe me.”

“He never told me why he took my mom either.”

“I don’t really think there’s any answer that I’d accept any way. I mean she was just a little baby.”

“You know I used to believe he took people because it was punishment for something we did wrong.”




“Well you didn’t do anything wrong. But I did. Do you think he took her because I had an affair with Haley?”

“I don’t know. But I mean what had my dad and me done to lose my mother? Or you and Kendall to lose your mother and Keith?”

“Lord, don't you know she's my angel
You got plenty of your own
And I know you hold a place for her

But she's already got a home

Well I don't know if you're listenin'

But praying is all that's left to do

So I ask you Lord have mercy, you lost a son once too”
“I don’t know. This all just makes not sense at all.”

“Maybe that’s just it. It isn’t supposed to.”

“Well either way I feel like this isn’t fair. I mean we lose a daughter and then find out we can’t have any more kids. How fair is that?”

“Truthfully I’m not sure I want to have anymore. I just I’m not sure I could carry another child.”

“Then maybe he knew that.”

“He may have but you know what I know?”

“What?”

“When I die, I am demanding to know why he took her.”

“Me too.”

“And it must be kind of crowded,

On the streets of Heaven.

So tell me: what do you need her for?

Don't you know one day she'll be your little girl forever.

But right now I need her so much more.

Lord, I know once you've made up your mind,

There's no use in beggin'.

So if you take her with you today, will you make sure she looks both ways,

And would you hold her hand when she crosses the streets of Heaven.

The streets of Heaven.”

“Hey so how has you day been?” Lucas asked as he and Nathan came up to Brooke, Haley and Peyton.

“It was so much fun looking at all the baby stuff. We three decided we can’t wait to have babies of our own.” Haley said.

“Really?” Nathan asked nervously

“Can’t wait?” Lucas asked also nervous.

“Do you have a problem with that, Nate?” Haley asked smiling.

“I just you never mentioned this before.” Nathan said.

“Luke, don’t tell me you don’t want kids?” Brooke asked him.

“No, I don’t well I never wanted them this early in my life.” Lucas said.

“You know girls I think we need a camera right now. I’d love to get a picture of the two Scott brothers scared out of their minds.” Peyton said smiling.

“Wait this was all just a joke?” Lucas asked shocked.

“Yeah that was funny right?” Brooke asked.

“Nate, you should of seen your face.” Haley said laughing.

“I can’t believe you did that.” Nathan said shocked. Then his phone rang. He looked at the caller id. “I have to take this. What do you need?” Nathan closed the phone.

“Who was that?” Haley asked.

“My mother apparently Luke’s mom and mine have decided we all need to have a family dinner.”

“Why would they think that?” Luke asked shocked.

“Hell if I know. She just told me that we need to be there for sever for dinner.”

Margaret and Jake walked in.

“This is your fault.” Nathan told Margaret.

“What is he talking about?” Margaret asked confused.

“Your mother and Lucas’s mother have decided that you are having a family dinner tonight at your house.” Peyton said.

“You mean it’s just going to be my mother, Karen, Lucas and Nathan?”

“It seems that way.” Nathan said.

“This is horrible.” Lucas said.

“Wait did she say that we couldn’t invite anyone?” Margaret asked.

“No, but she didn’t exactly say we could either.”

“Well since she didn’t say we couldn’t. How about we invite people we actually want to eat dinner with? You know how mom is once we have invited someone she thinks it is rude to uninvited them.” Margaret said.

“Is she telling the truth?” Lucas asked.

“Yeah she is. Which means you are all coming over tonight.” Nathan said.

“Not me. Thanks for the invite but I’m kind I’m kind of sick of being the only single one.” Peyton said.

“Then invite Tim. Theresa won’t care.” Brooke said

“Yeah because Tim Smith is really the type of guy I want to date.”

“It’s just one night Peyton and come on he won’t try anything in front of our moms.” Margaret said.

“Fine but if he tries even one thing I will hurt him.”

“You know at this pace Jake we’ll finish the cars by the time I’m 18.”

“Hey! I’m trying here. I’m just not as skilled as your father.”

“Yeah that’s an understatement.”

“Well you know you could teach me and I’d become better.”

“You and my father have been friends all this time and he never taught you how to work on cars.”

“No, we both had other things on our minds. So are you going to help me or not?”

“Sure maybe you can help me something to.”

“That depends on what I’m helping you with.”

“Just explain one thing to me.”

“I guess.”

“Ok you and mom started dating each other after my parents were divorced right?”

“Well actually. We dated before they were married and kind of during. But your father was dating Peyton while he was married too.”

“But not before?”

“No, he was dating Brooke.”

“How exactly did you date someone while they were married? Isn’t that a sin?”

“No, we weren’t sleeping together or anything and either was your father and Peyton. We just well remained friends. Peyton and I were like the people your parents went to when they need a break or just someone else to talk to.”

“So my parents weren’t really in love?”

“Not like your mom and I or Peyton and your dad are. It was more of a friends love that was borderline something more. I remember they started to have deep feelings for each other but I’m not really sure they ever fell in love with each other.”

“Why do you think that is?”

“Well when they married they were friends and only friends who just happen to care for each other and they both kind of knew that the loves of their lives weren’t each other.”

“Is that why they divorced?”

“Part of it and because they realized that you could be raised without having the two of your parents together. I mean they also felt like they were hurting each other by keeping each other tied down in a marriage when they were both in love with someone else.”

“You and Peyton?”

“Yeah I mean it just was not fair for the two of them to stay married just for you.”

“And I’m the reason they got married.”

“Yeah it was your father’s idea.”





Dan’s cell phone rang. He looked at the caller id. It was his parents. Had Keith really called them? He wondered. The phone rang again and he decided to answer it. “Hello?”

“Dan.”

“Dad, what are you calling for?”

“Well neither you or Keith have called us in a while so we were just wondering what is going on with our boys.”

“Nothing much dad.”

“Well then why when I called your house your wife told me that you weren’t living there anymore and your stepdaughter almost hung up on me when she first answered because I asked about you?”

“Well you know Margaret she can’t stand me actually that’s why I’m not living at home. Deb thought it would be better if Margaret got some time away from me.”

“You know that girl needs some serious help.”

“Yes I know, believe me I do.”

“Well how long are you going to live some where’s else?”

“I don’t know dad. Hopefully not too long.”

“You know Deb needs to realize that you need to come before that crazy daughter of hers. You know maybe your mother and I should come down there and try to fix things.”

“No, dad don’t.”

“Why does that make you so panicked, Dan?”

“I’m not panicked. I just don’t see any good reason for you and mom to drive all the way out here.”

“To see my sons? Is that not a good enough reason?”

“No it is dad but look dad since Margaret just came back things are a little busy here so can’t you wait a little while?”

“Sure, no problem.”

“Thank you. Now I’ve got to go.”

“Bye Danny.” Royal said as he hung up the phone. He turned to his wife. “Pack your things we’re going to see our sons.”




“Can I see her?” Brooke asked as Lucas came out of the hospital room.

“No, she’s resting and she needs to believe me.”

“Is she ok?” Nathan asked.

“Far from it. She’s confused. She doesn’t remember yesterday and she can’t seem to accept that the baby is dead and she can’t have any more kids.”

“Are you ok?” Haley asked.

“No but I need to be. She needs me to be strong and my sons need to be there for them too.”

“Jake said that Sam’s demanding to see you and Peyton.” Tim said.

“Did Margaret tell him?”

“No, she actually just left to go to Arizona to see her father. We told Kendall though.” Nathan said.

“I bet Jake’s read to strangle him.”

“Actually Jake’s with your other son and Sam is with the rest of the kids at our house.” Haley said.

“Does Chad know?”

“Margaret told him and he decided to work at the garage to help you.” Nathan said.

“Well I guess that’s good to know. But I… I just don’t know how to tell Sam and make him understand.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t.” Brooke said.

“He’s going to know something’s wrong and I can’t lie to him.”

“Maybe you should sleep on it first. You know make sure this is what you want to do.” Nathan said.

“I can’t sleep. I just dream about what might have been and that just kills me.”

“Well then I don’t know what to tell you.” Brooke said.

“Me either.” Lucas said sadly. “I just need to see my sons. Can one of you stay with her in case she wakes up?” Lucas asked.

“Yeah Brooke and I both will.” Haley said.

“Luke by the way Margaret said that Sam thinks one of you left the other.” Nathan said.





“What are you so nervous about?” Margaret asked Jake.

“Your mother.”

“Why?”

‘I don’t know maybe I’m thinking your mother won’t like me because I have a child.”

“Calm down.” Margaret said.

Peyton and Tim came walking up. “Tim if you touch my ass one more time, I will kick you where the sun don’t shine!” Peyton warned.

“I think she means it Tim.” Nathan said walking up with Haley.

“Are any of you planning on actually opening the door and going in?” Tim asked.

“Yeah sure.” Margaret said as she opened the door to her house. “Mom?” She asked as she came in.

“In the living room.” Deb said.

Margaret walked into the living room where her mother was taking to Karen, Keith, Lucas and Brooke.

“Thank God you guys finally got here. We were about to go out of our minds.” Lucas said.

“Hey I take offense to that.” Karen said.

“Sorry mom.”

“Ok, so who is everyone here? I recognize my kids, Peyton and Tim since when did you two…” Deb started to say.

“We didn’t and we won’t ever.” Peyton said annoyed.

“Ok and you must be Jake.” Deb said.

“Yes, I’m Jake Jagielski.”

“And who is this little girl? Is she your little sister? Are you babysitting?”

“No ma, this is my daughter, Jenny.”

“Your daughter? My daughter never told me you had a child.”

“Yeah I kind of wanted to see your face when you found out.” Margaret said smiling.

Deb sighed. “And you must be Haley. You‘re not hiding a child anywhere’s are you?”

“No ma. I promise.” Haley said nervously.

“Haley she’s just joking.” Nathan said. “It’s not very funny though.”

“Ok how about let’s all go eat before my mother scares everyone away.” Margaret said.

“That sounds like a good idea.” Keith said walking with Karen into the dinning room.

Lucas walked over to Peyton. “How are you holding up?”

“I’m about to seriously hurt Tim.”

Brooke walked over to Tim. “You know you need to lay off of her before she loses it.”

“You make it sound like I’ve done something wrong and I haven’t.” Tim said as he sat down next to Peyton.

“So Haley, Jake why don’t you tell me about yourselves?” Deb asked.

“Mom, lay off.” Nathan said.

“Well then how about Brooke tell us about herself.” Karen said.

“Mom, same goes for you.” Lucas said.

“You know you are limiting the conversation.” Deb said.

“How about the guys tell us about the winning game Friday.” Keith suggested.

“Good idea Uncle Keith.” Lucas said.

“Well I’d like to hear about what happened that night.” Tim said.

“No you don’t.” Peyton warned.

“Well come on. I know that the adults would love to hear about that night.” Karen said.

“I’m going to seriously hurt your date.” Lucas told Peyton.

“Go ahead.” Peyton said.

“Really we just hung out and had fun.” Margaret said.

“And how many of you got drunk?” Karen asked.

“Well I’d help you out Ms. Roe but sadly I don’t remember anything.” Brooke said.

“Oh that’s comforting.” Karen said sarcastically.

“How abut you two: Jake, Haley do you remember that night?” Deb asked.

“Yes having my daughter with me kind of prevents me from drinking.” Jake said.

“And I remember it very well, Mrs. Scott. I rarely drink and when I do it’s always only a few.” Haley said.

“Too bad you couldn’t teach that to my son.” Deb said.

“Or to mine for that fact.” Karen said smiling.

“So Jake just out of curiosity but is Jenny the only child you have?” Deb asked.

“Mother!” Margaret said shocked. “Jake, you don’t have to answer that.”

“I don’t mind. No, Jenny is my only child and I know how that must make you think about me, believe me I’ve heard it all. But maybe Mrs. Scott instead of looking at me raising my daughter as a bad thing. You can look at this a good thing. Because if I was the jerk that you wanted me to be, I would of just abandoned the baby and her mother or left the baby at the hospital or something but I didn’t so maybe I’m not this jerk that you want me to be.” Jake said grabbing Jenny and getting up.

“Wait I’ll go with you. Maybe your parents won’t mind us joining them for dinner. They seem to be a lot more friendly then my parents.” Margaret said as she got up. “Karen, I’ll be home before midnight. I promise.” She said as she left with Jake.

“Don’t feel that bad Mrs. Scott I didn’t know he had a baby either.” Tim said.

“We’re going to go too before my date says anything else that’s rude.” Peyton said getting up.

“Maybe we should go too before you start accusing my girlfriend of being something she’s not.” Nathan said getting up.

“Um… thanks for dinner Mrs. Scott.” Haley said as they left.

“You two aren’t going?” Karen asked Lucas and Brooke.

“There’s nothing you could say to offend me, Ms. Roe.” Brooke said smiling.

“Is that supposed to make me feel good?” Karen asked Keith.

“I think she thinks it is.” Keith said laughing.




“You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved
You deserve to be loved”

Margaret checked the address. This was the right house. She sighed. She told the cab driver to wait as she headed to the door. She took a deep breath and then knocked.

It took a few minutes but a man finally came to the door. “Can I help you?”

“I… I just have the wrong house.” Margaret said as she started to leave.

“Wait who are you looking for?”

Margaret stopped. “Andrew or Lucy Jackson.”

“Oh that would be my parents. They don’t live here though. And you are?”

“Wait your Andrew Jackson’s son? I thought they had a daughter.”

“You must be relative that hasn’t talked to my mom since she was pregnant. She thought she was having a daughter but sadly enough I wasn’t.”

“Oh, I’m sorry I never answered your question. I’m Margaret Jackson.”

“Dad’s daughter?”

“Yeah um… I was expecting to have my sister answer the door.”

“Sorry. Look how about I pay your cab driver and then we talk?” He said as he headed to the car, grabbed her bags, paid the cab driver and headed back to the house. “Come in. My kids left the house pretty bad when they went to see their mother and I just haven’t gotten around to cleaning it up yet.”

“You have kids?”

“Two: a boy and a girl. You?”

“Same but I also have a step-daughter. By the way what’s your name?”

“Adrienne but call me Andy.”

“Adrienne.”

“I told you my mom thought I was going to be a girl.”

“Right.”

“So why after all this time are you coming out here?”

“My son he made me realize that I didn’t want to wait till my father was dead to finally talk to him.”

“Smart kid. Is his father dead or something?”

“His biologically father yes.”

“Wait this is Chad you’re talking about right?”

“How did you know?”

“Dad’s mentioned him before. He’s from you first marriage right?”

“Yeah my daughter’s from my second.”

“So you must be divorced again since you still call yourself Margaret Jackson.”

“No um I’m still married to my second husband. Jake. I just figured if I said Jagielski and not Jackson you wouldn’t know who I was.”

“Good point well you’re lucky. Me and my first wife divorced and I can’t think of anyone here I’d like to marry.”

“It’s not easy to remarry let me tell you. So where is our father?”

“He’s actually living with his sister, Krystal for now. Ever since my mom died he’s been there. Krystal’s a widow and well they kind of take care of each other.”

“He has a sister?”

“Five of them actually. I guess he never told you about them.”

“No, he never told me anything really.”

“Well how about you stay here tonight because by the time we drive into Phoenix it will be morning.”

“Ok, but would you mind just talking to me for a little while longer?”

“Yeah, sure. I bet you’ve got a lot of questions.”

“You probably do too.”

“I’ve always dreamt of meeting you ever since my parents went for Chad’s birthday.”

“Well I always dreamt of meeting my sister.”

“Sorry about that.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m used to brothers any way.”

“What exactly is my mother doing here?” Lucas asked Margaret, Jake, Brooke, Peyton, Haley and Nathan.

“Did you do something wrong?” Peyton asked.

“Not that would require them to call my mother.”

“She’s not here for your she’s here for me.”

“What did you do now?” Nathan asked.

“Nothing she’s just trying to talk some sense into that pigheaded principal of ours.”

“Good luck.” Peyton said walking off.

Lucas went after her.

“Yeah I think there’s a fat chance of that.” Brooke said as she saw Tim and Theresa and went over to them.

“And we’re just going to go. Oh Margaret mom wanted me to give you this.” Nathan said handing her a note.

“There better be an apology in this.” Margaret said as she opened it.

“What does it say?” Jake asked.

Margaret laughed. “That she’s sorry and she thinks that you are either stupid or you really care about me because no one has ever screamed at her before like that. And she wants another chance to meet you and your family.”

“You know I think she’s right about one thing.”

“And what’s that?”

“That I did it because I care about you.”

“Aww now you’re going to make me cry.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be. You know I’m glad you did that because the rest of the night was good.”

“That’s what you think.”

“Wait what are you talking about?”

“After you left my mother asked me if you were pregnant you know since you aren’t hiding your stomach anymore.”

“And?”

“I told her yes and well I don’t think our families will ever be having dinner together.”

“Well in that case then I’m sorry.”

“Well at least I think she believes that this time I’m not the father.”

“You didn’t tell her who the father was right?”

“Just that it wasn’t me.”

“Well at least she didn’t have to deal with knowing Dan was the father.”

“Yeah well that’s probably true. By the way I’m forbidden to ever see you again.”

“You don’t listen very well do you?”

Jake smiled. “I never really have.”

“You know you just better pray that your daughter does.”



“Daddy!” Sam said happily as he ran to him. “Where’s mommy?”

“She’s… how about you me and your brother talk about that.” Lucas said.

“Yeah um it’s time for all of you to get to sleep any way so come on.” Kendall said.

“We’re sleeping over?” Tim asked.

“Until your parents get back you are. Don’t worry you’ll get a room to yourself.” Jenny said.

“Which means I’m sharing a bed with Carrie right? Great!” Lori said sarcastically as they headed upstairs.

“How about we sit down guys.” Luke said as he led his sons to the couch.

“I want to see mommy!” Sam said.

“I know you do buddy but mom’s sick right now.”

“Is she in the hospital?” Sam asked.

“Yes.”

“Is she going to be ok?”

“Yes she’ll be fine. I promise.”

“And you know dad never lies right?” Chad said.

“Right so what does she have?”

“Well it’s hard to explain buddy see mom was pregnant.”

“What’s that?”

“It means that she was going to have another baby.” Chad said.

“Oh so what is the baby a boy or a girl?”

“Well she was going to have a girl.”

“Wait was?”

“Yes the baby is dead.”

“She died? But I never even saw her.”

“The thing is Sam she was never here. She was just in Mom’s stomach and so you couldn’t of seen her.” Chad said.

“So then how can she die?”

“Well she just stopped breathing and since she was so little the doctors couldn’t save her.”

“And is mom ok?”

“She’s a little upset about losing the baby.”

“Are you?”

“Of course, I am. I feel the same way I would if I lost one of you.”

“So you’re sad?”

“Yeah buddy I am.”

“I can tell you look like you’ve been crying.”

“I have.”

“I didn’t know dads cried.”

“Yeah well we try not to cry in front of out kids.”

“That make sense since we can’t really hold you when you cry like you do for us.”

“But that doesn’t mean we can’t help.” Chad said.

“Is that true?”

“Yeah it is.”

“How can I help?”

“Well you need to stay with your brother at Uncle Jake’s and do what he tells you because I need to stay at the hospital with your mother for a while. Can you two do that?”

“Yes I think we can.” Chad said.

“Yeah I can.” Sam said.

“Good now I’ve got to go back the hospital will you two will be ok?” Lucas asked.

“Yeah I just have one more question.” Sam said.

“What is it buddy?”

“I just… I was wondering if it’s ok for me to cry?”

“Yeah both you and your brother can cry and I’ll stay here and hold you two ok?”

“Ms. Roe?” The principal said as she as she came in.

“Yes, Mr. Mead?”

“Yes come in… You do know your son is in no trouble actually he’s never really been in that much trouble. So why are you here?”

“About Margaret Jackson.”

“Why did you care about Ms. Jackson?”

“She’s living with me.”

“So your son’s the father?”

‘That shouldn’t matter.”

“Well I got to say history really likes to repeat itself.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Well you know with what happened to you….”

“Howard Mead? Wait I remember you. You’re the jerk that I wouldn’t go with out.”

“I wasn’t a jerk.”

“Well you sure are one now. You can’t just decide that being pregnant isn’t a real medical condition. It’s not like it’s just going to go away.”

“Well you know maybe if she had thought about that before she slept around…”

“Shut up! You know you can’t get away with this.”

“You know Ms. Roe I’m sorry to break the new to you but you don’t really have any power in this town.”

“Well do you think Deb Scott does? I mean I’m sure she wouldn’t mind getting a bunch of her powerful friends together to save her daughter.”

“Her daughter? I’ve always dealt with Dan Scott.”

“Well not anymore so it’s your choice you either lay off of Margaret or deal with her mother.”

“Sorry it took me so long to get here. Where is Luke?” Jake asked coming up to Nathan and Tim.

“He went to go talk to Sam and Chad.” Nathan said.

“I hope this means that Sam will finally stop bugging me about seeing Peyton.” Jake said.

“You know you’re brave to take in both Sam and Chad. They would drive me nuts.” Nathan said.

“Well I figured if Margaret thought she could handle them then I could.”

“Well you aren’t really my sister.” Nathan said.

“Believe me I know that. Ok I know where my wife is but where is exactly are yours?”

“With Peyton. They’re waiting for her to wake up.” Tim said.

“How is she doing any way?”

“Luke said not too good. She can’t remember most of yesterday, she can’t seem to accept that she lost the baby and can’t have any more kids.” Nathan said.

“Well I can understand that I guess. I mean how does anyone accept that?” Jake asked.

“I don’t know plus Luke’s pretty upset too. He’s trying so hard not to have a complete breakdown.” Nathan said.

“I’m not so sure if I was in his position I wouldn’t be losing it too.” Jake said.

“I know I act like I can’t stand Brooke but truthfully if she went through what Peyton’s going through I’d lost it.”

“You’re not the only one with Hales being pregnant believe me it’s crossed my mind that that could of been her. And I know that I couldn’t have ever half of the composure my brother does.”

“You don’t know that, Nate. I think you can’t really know till you are in his position. I’m sure if roles were reversed he’d probably be sitting here saying the same thing you are.” Jake said.

“I guess. I just don’t know how they go on with their lives from here. I mean I know they both wanted more kids and now they can’t.”

“Well just because Peyton can’t have kids doesn’t mean they can’t adopt or anything.”

“Well I guess we’ll just have to wait and see what they end up doing until then we’ll just try to be there for them.”

“Can you really believe this stupid project!” Tim complained.

“Can you please keep your complaints to the people who are in your group.” Peyton said annoyed as she turned back to her group.

“Look can I switch with anyone of your four please.” Jake begged.

“No thanks plus it’s not our fault that the teacher made the groups.” Nathan said.

“Easy for you to say you’re with your girlfriend.” Brooke said mad.

“Look can we just ignore them because I’d actually like to get this over with before I gradate.” Haley said.

“Well since we got adoption how about we have Haley who actually knows her way around the library, get all the books. Since I’m good with computers I can do all the internet research. Nathan you can go to the local adoption agency and ask question and Luke you can…” Peyton started to say.

“He can switch with me because I’d prefer to work with Haley.” Nathan said.

“How about you and Haley after going to library go talk to agency and then give me a list of people who might be willing to talk about adoption in their lives and I will go with Lucas to talk to them. Until then you are helping me with the computer.” Peyton told Lucas.

“That’s fine with me.” Lucas said.

“Well at least we got a topic that one of us can relate to.” Brooke said.

“None of us our single teenage parents idiot.” Theresa said.

“Jake is.” Brooke said.

“No my life is not going to the focus of this report.” Jake said.

“You are a parent?” Tim asked.

“Yeah he has a little girl.” Brooke said.

“Come on Jake why not?” Theresa asked.

“Because my daughter isn’t some school project. Look can we just stick to stats and hard core research?”

“Fine but either you find someone else’s story to use or we’re using yours.” Brooke said.

“How about Lucas’s mom?” Theresa asked.

“I don’t know if he’d be ok with that.” Jake said.

“Margaret?” Broke offered.

“Look how we just work on getting the research first. Now which one of you know where the library is?” Jake asked.

“She looks drained.” Brooke told Haley.

“That would make sense I guess. I mean wouldn’t you be?”

“I’m trying not to think of being in her position. It just seems to horrible to imagine.”

“I know but you just can’t help it right?”

“Right.”

Peyton slowly opened her eyed. “Luke?” She asked.

“No he went to go talk to the boys. But Hales and I are here.” Brooke said as she her and Haley went over to her.

“Oh so did he tell you what happened?”

“Yeah and we’re so sorry.” Haley said.

“So am I.

“Is there anything we can do for you?” Brooke asked.

“Don’t leave. I feel like I just need to talk to someone other than Luke you know a women who understands what I’m going through.”

“Ok we won’t.” Brooke said.

Peyton looked at Haley. “Hales this is probably too much for you and the baby. You can go if you want to.”

“No, I want to stay here for you. And I won’t allow my self to get stressed out too much.”

“Well thanks. You know I was worried that the first time I’d see you after Luke told me about the two of you I’d lose it.”

“Well you saw me at Whitey’s funeral and you were acting like nothing happened. I guess that was probably one of the main reasons you were so stressed out. So for that I’m truly sorry. I probably added to whatever caused you to lose your baby.”

“Haley don’t. Whatever happened at the funeral to cause me to lose my daughter is something that has already happened and you taking the blame won’t change that. Yeah I was mad at you but what happened with you and Lucas happened already and yeah it may be a long time before I trust you two together again. But I also don’t blame either of you for what happened. You are one of my best friends and that hasn’t changed.”

“I’m not sure I’d be so forgiving.” Brooke said.

“Well I don’t think that you will ever have to worry about it. Tim’s not really the type of guy that girls are just dying to sleep with.” Haley said.

Peyton just smiled.

“And your husband is?” Brooke asked

“Hell yeah.” Haley said smiling

“So what are you going to do once you get out of the hospital?” Brooke asked as she stopped laughing.

“I don’t know. I really wanted more kids.” Peyton said sadly.

“What exactly did the doctor say?”

“That my uterus was permanent damaged from the miscarriage.”

“Oh well you know now a days they can never really be sure of that.” Haley said.

“Haley always the optimistic one.” Peyton said.

“Well I can’t help it ok.”

“I know.”

“Well you know what about your other options?”

“Like what?”

“Well you could adopt. Lucas did and see how that worked out?”

“Well he adopted his brother Brooke.”

“But how do you know there’s not a little melodramatic girl out there who’s just looking for a mother who relates to her?”

“She has to be melodramatic?”

“To have you as a mother yes.”

“I don’t know. I mean adoption?”

“I’ve thought about it before.”

“Really why?”

“Well I always wanted Tim jr. to have a brother or sister but with the way Tim and I are always either drunk or traveling it would be impossible for me to carry another child full term. So adoption seemed like the only possible way.”

“I never knew that.” Peyton said.

“Yeah well I never told anyone before not even Tim.”

“Why didn’t you do it?”

“I realized that I’m a horrible mother and Tim’s no better at being a father.”

“What?” Haley and Peyton both asked shocked.

“That’s what everyone in this town says and maybe they’re right.”

“Oh come on. You love that little boy with all your heart and you’re a great mother.”

“Yeah I mean if we believed everything that the people of this town said we’d all be certifiably insane.”

“Maybe you’re got a point. So Peyton will you ever consider adoption?”

“I’d have to talk to Luke about it.”

“Well at least you’re thinking about it.”

“Mom can you get that?” Nathan asked as he started to leave.

“Where are you going?”

“To the library with Haley.”

“Fine just wait a second.” Deb said as she answered the phone. “Hello?”

“Deb it’s Royal.”

“Hi Royal, you know Dan’s not here right?”

“I’m defiantly leaving now.” Nathan said as he started to.

“Don’t you dare.” Deb said.

“I know that. But we almost are.”

“Royal what are you talking about?”

“We’re about an hour away from your house.”

“You’re joking right?”

“No we’re not and we were hoping we could have a big family dinner when we get there.”

“I don’t know.”

“We’ll be there for one night and a day. Look Dan said he was ok with it.”

“Fine. I’ve got to go, Royal.” Deb said hanging up. “You’re defiantly not going anywhere’s now.”

“Why not?”

“That was your grandparents and they want a big family dinner so you better get Haley over here. I’m calling your sister and Keith. I hope Karen and Luke can come.”

“Wouldn’t this make the dinner hard on dad?”

“Yeah that’s the plan.” Deb said smiling.

“You know I now see where Margaret and I got our deviant streaks from.” Nate said smiling.

“Where have you been?” Jenny asked as Kendall came back in the house.

“I had to get something from the store,.”

“In Haley’s car? You aren’t even old enough to drive!”

“Jenny calm down please.”

“No, if Haley or any of the adults ever found out you drove her car, they’d kill you.”

“But they won’t.”

“What was so damn important anyway?” Jenny asked grabbing the bag.

“Jenny, don’t.”

“A pregnancy test? What are you doing with this?”

“Trying to find out if I’m pregnant, obviously.”

“And why not just go to a doctor?”

“Right because Tree Hill has tons of free clinics.”

“You don’t need to go to a clinic.”

“Yes I do. I mean can you imagine this conversation “Luke guess what? I need you to take me to the doctor because I think I’m pregnant”?”

“Well you don’t have to tell him.”

“He’s my legal guardian plus if he finds out later then he’ll be pissed. What you’ve got a better idea of someone to talk to?”

“Margaret?”

“Arizona.”

“Peyton?”

“Hospital.”

“Haley?”

“Haley I need to talk to you see I took a pregnancy test which of course I got when I drove your car…”

“Ok, how late are you any way?”

“Two weeks which doesn’t necessarily mean anything.”

“Well if you were who would be the father any way?”

“I’ve got four or five possibilities.”

“Kendall Karen Scott!”

“Don’t act so shocked. You must of heard the rumors going around school or at least wondered why I always stayed out till like five or six in the morning. Did you thinking I was sleeping?”

“I didn’t want to believe the rumors ok. I mean your practically family, K. Why did you do it anyway?”

“Do what?”

“Sleep with all those guys. I mean didn’t you know there was a chance that this might happen?”

“Of course I knew. I’ve taken all the classes, hell even Luke tried to have “the talk” with me.”

“Then why?”

“Because not all of us have a guy that will wait forever that we’re madly in love with. And I was lonely. You were always with Bryan and I… the only way I could get anyone to even hang out with me was to sleep with them.”

“I never knew that.”

“Well that’s because I didn’t want you to know.”

“Look how about I help you take the test and then we’ll try to decided what do next ok?”

“Yeah just make sure that no one sees this because if Chad or Lori sees that there is no doubt in my mind they’ll tell the adults.”

“Luke are you crazy?” Margaret asked shocked.

“Why is it that bad of an idea?”

“You just asked me to marry you and raise my son!”

“But I had a good reason.”

“Which is? I mean you got a girlfriend and I’ve got a boyfriend.”

“I know. Look I was thinking about what your son would have to go through if he took Dan’s name and I was thinking about adoption of course because it’s the subject of our project.”

“You mean the “what to do if you get your girlfriend knocked up” project?”

“That’s not really what they call it.”

“But that is what it means. I mean come Luke you’re not the father and you don’t love me and this is just insane.”

“No it’s not. Look if we get married then this kid wouldn’t be another bastard child of Dan Scott’s. Plus he’ll still have the Scott last name and sometimes people do marry for reasons other than love.”

“In other words your want to ruin your life by marrying me?”

“No I want to save another kid’s life and if mind is ruined in the process so what!”

“I…”

“Just think about it ok?”

“Karen, Luke, Margaret!” Keith screamed as he came into the house.

Margaret and Lucas came out of Luke’s room.

Karen came out of hers. “What’s going on?”

“We are going to Deb’s for a big family dinner with my parents.”

“Why?” Lucas asked.

“Deb wants us all to go. You two can invite anyone you want.”

“Why does my mother want all of us there?”

“Obviously to torture Dan.” Karen said smiling.




Part 25

“Mind your manners
Watch your weight
Be a good boy
Just behave
What's wrong with you?
Settle down.
Keep your two feet on the ground.
Stand up straight
Sit up tall
Never falter
Never fall
Stay in school
Make the grade
Never fail
And never fade”



“Why are there so many places set?” Dan asked Deb.

“You asked for the family and well this is how big our family is.”

“Why do I get the feeling this dinner is going to hell?”

“Because you know you deserve Hell.” Deb said.

“Wow it looks like we’re serving the whole town!” May said as she entered the dinning room.

“Well you know Dan is related to most of the town.” Deb said.

“What a sense of humor my wife has.” Dan said annoyed.

“If you like that humor.” Royal said.

“So who’s all coming, Deb?” May asked.

“It’s a surprise.” Deb said smiling.

“I don’t like surprises.” Royal said.

“I know either does Dan.” Deb said.

“Deb, is something wrong?” May asked.

“Oh no. I’m really looking forward to tonight’s dinner. I can’t wait.” She said as she took a sip of some wine she had poured.

“Why do I get the feeling that this will be one of those nights we never forget.” Royal said.

“Believe you won’t forget it. At least that’s the plan.” Deb said.

“Dan has she lost her mind?” May asked.

“I’ll say yes.” Royal said.

“How much longer?” Kendall asked Jenny.

“About a minute.”

“God the wait is killing me.”

Jenny heard the front door slam. “Great Haley and Nathan are here.” Jenny said.

“Oh shit!” Kendall said panicking.

“Calm down. I’ll just throw it away.”

“Wait!”

“What?”

“If you throw it way before I know…”

“We don’t have time, Kendall.” Jenny said as he took a handful of tissue and wrapped the test up and threw it away. “Come on.” Jenny said dragging her out of the bathroom.

“What are you two still doing awake?” Jake asked.

“Um…” Kendall started to say nervously.

“Talking, so I guess you are here to get us all how about the two of go wake up the kids, come on Kendall.” Jenny said as she started dragging Kendall upstairs.

“Stop!” Nathan said.

The both turned around.

“So close.” Kendall told Jenny.

“Shut up.” Jenny said.

“What exactly is going with you two?” Haley asked.

“We’re just tired. So do you want us to get the kids or not?” Jenny asked.

“Not yet. You know if it wasn’t so late we’d press the issue but forget it. We’ll discuss this in the morning.” Jake told Jenny.

“And you two are going to discuss this with me tomorrow, right?” Kendall asked Haley and Nathan nervously.

“No that’s actually what we wanted to talk to you about. We talked to your brother and he said that he’s ok with you, Sam and Chad staying at the house as long as you watch the kids. Jake will pick you up in the morning for school and I’ll get you after school. Luke will be staying the night a few nights to get some rest. But of course he says it’s up to you.” Haley said.

“Sure that sounds fine I guess.”

“Look if anything goes wrong you can call any of us or since Jake live so near by just go over. If any of the boys won’t listen to you just tell them we’ve given you power to ground them and if they don’t believe you then you’ll just get me or Jake to come over.” Nathan said.

“Ok so I’m basically going to be a parent to them?”

“In a way yeah.” Jake said.

“I guess this will be practice for you.” Jenny whispered to her.

“But that doesn’t mean you can do what ever you want. Luke agreed to this because he trusts you. Don’t make him regret this because he if does believe me you will be dealing with all of us.” Nathan said warningly.

“Great so can we get the kids now?” Kendall asked.

“Yeah sure.” Haley said.

They started up the stairs again.

“You aren’t going to tell your father are you?” Kendall asked Jenny worried.

“Of course not but you need to talk to one of them.”

“Well since I’m now an adult too I don’t think I need to.”

“Temporally an adult and if I tell me dad that nothing is going on, he’ll know I’m lying and eventually they’ll want talk to you.”

“Well until then I’m not talking to anyone.”

“What exactly are you so upset about?” Jake asked Margaret as they stood outside the door.

“Him, he’s got me so upset.” She said as she pointed at Lucas.

“What exactly did you do to her?” Brooke asked.

“I just offered her something.”

“The way she acting you’d think you offered to kill her.” Nathan said.

“Well I didn’t.”

“What exactly did you tell her because she’s looks like she’s going to hyperventilate.” Haley said worried.

“Look Margaret if I take the offer of the table will you calm down?” Lucas asked.

“Really you’re serous?”

“Yes I’m serious.”

“Then yes if I don’t have to worry about that then I will calm down.”

“Good because you need to be calm before you go in there.” Nathan said.

“Fine, the deal is off the table.”

“Now will either one of you tell me what the deal was?” Jake asked.

“No.” They both said quickly.

“Dad?” Andy asked as he came into the house. “Aunt Kris?” He asked.

“The old bird left for the morning. I’m in the living room trying to watch the Spanish Wheel of Fortune.” Andrew screamed.

“Come on don’t be nervous.” Andy told Margaret.

Andy walked into the living room with Margaret. “Dad I brought someone to see you.”

“Who?” He asked not looking away from the TV.

“Your daughter.”

“Don’t tell me you went out and married another gold digger.”

“No um… I meant your biological daughter.”

Andrew turned around. “Maggie?” He asked.

“Hey dad.” She said as tears started to down her face.

“Go get your sister some Kleenex, Adrienne.” Andrew said. Andy left and then Andrew turned to Margaret. “Maggie you… what’s wrong?”

“Maggie… I remember when I was really little and you calling me that.”

“Well I always thought you looked more like a Maggie. Any way why are you here?”

“I had to come and see you before…”

“I died?”

“Yeah.”

“Well I’m not going any where’s any time soon so you wasted a trip.”

“No, I didn’t and you may not want to see me but I want to see you and I’m not leaving till you talk to me.”

“Well then you better be ready to get settled.”

Margaret looked at the wall. “That my baby picture. You kept it.”

“Well I figured there was no reason to throw out a perfectly good picture frame.”

“You know I don’t believe you.”

“Don’t believe what?”

“That you don’t want to see me. My son and daughter have tried that act when they’re mad at me but I don’t believe them either.”

“You’ve got a daughter?”

“Carrie and a stepdaughter named Jenny.”

“You still married to that Scott kid?”

“No we divorced a few years back. I married this guy named Jake Jagielski.”

“Oh is he good to you?”

“I thought you didn’t care.” Margaret said smiling.

Andy came back in and gave Margaret a tissue. “Dad you should see the pictures Margaret has of her kids.”

“You keep them with you?”

“Well I brought them with me so I could show my sister.” Margaret said smiling.

“Well this food is good, Deb.” May said as she ate.

“Actually Karen made it. I just brought it.” Deb said.

“Well this is good Karen.” May said.

“Thank you. You know I think that’s the first kind word you’ve said to me in years.” Karen said.

“So dad how was the drive down here?” Dan asked.

“Fine. I mean if I had know how bad thing were here I would have come down earlier.” Royal said.

“Well I wanted to call you.” Keith said. “But Dan wouldn’t let me.”

“And why was that Danny?” May asked.

“Things aren’t that bad.” Dan said.

“Ok really? Well your step-daughter is unwed and pregnant. You son seems to hate you. Your well Lucas and his mother seem to have squeezed their way back into our families lives and I’m not sure what to say about the guy with the baby.” Royal said.

“Lucas and Karen didn’t squeeze their way back into this family. They’ve always been a part of this family! I just happed to be the one with Karen now.” Keith said.

“What so you can get her pregnant with another bastard child?” Royal asked.

“I’m not a bastard child!” Lucas said defensively.

“Don’t bother getting upset by what Royal says he’s not worth your time.” Karen said.

“And grandfather it only seems that father I hate my father since he hates his.” Nathan said.

“Nathan that isn’t true.” Dan said.

“And what about you? Going to explain yourself?” Royal asked Margaret.

“Why should I? I’m having too much fun watching this. You know you pushing away the only family you have.” Margaret said smiling.

“You must be spending lots of time with Karen.”

“I live with her.”

“Well no wonder you think it’s ok to be pregnant and unmarried.”

“Actually I’m engaged and pregnant.”

“What?” Deb asked shocked.

“You didn’t know?” Royal asked.

“No I didn’t tell her. I figured this would the best time to tell all of you. I’m engaged to Lucas Scott.”

“You’re what?” Karen asked shocked.

“So he’s the father?” Royal asked.

“Yeah I am.” Lucas said.

“Ok what’s going on here?” Jake and Brooke both asked confused.

“You all heard it. We’re engaged to be married.” Luke said.

“Margaret Jackson you better explain yourself right now!” Deb said mad.

“Same goes for you Lucas!” Karen said.

“Fine let’s talk.”

“Hey can we talk?” Jake asked Jenny as he came into her room where she was packing her book bag.

“Yeah you promised we’d talk about last night anyway. I figured you’d meant it.”

“Well you know me, never one to break a promise. So want to talk about what was really going on last night?”

“I can’t dad. I promised I wouldn’t.”

“Promised Kendall?”

“Yeah and she really needs a friend right now.”

“Jenny if she’s in trouble you really need to tell me.”

“It’s not my thing to tell. I have no right to tell you. Kendall needs to decide on her own to tell whoever she decides to tell.”

“Is she in any serious damage?”

“No more than you and Margaret have ever been in.”

“What exactly is that supposed to mean, Jenny?”

“Nothing by the way when exactly is Margaret supposed to be back?”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“I just know she’d talk to Margaret if she was here.”

“Why can’t she talk to the rest of us? Are we all chopped liver?

“No it’s just well her brother is her brother and Peyton is in the hospital and she barely knows you. And Nathan well this isn’t something she’s feel right talking to him about. And Haley is sweet and all she feels like Haley will tell her brother before she even gets the words out.”

Jake sighed. “Fine Margaret is calling tonight at seven if Kendall is here she can talk to her.”

Jenny got up and hugged him. “Thank you so much.”

“No problem. You know I’m more confused now then when I came in.”

Jenny laughed. “Thanks. That’s a talent of mine. I’m good at confusing people.”

“Personally I wouldn’t be so proud of that.”

Deb, Margaret, Nathan, Karen, Keith and Lucas were all outside talking.

“Ok what exactly is going on here?” Deb asked.

“You heard it. We’re engaged.” Margaret said who was standing next to Lucas.

“This has got to be a joke. My sister and brother are getting marred.” Nathan said.

“That’s what I’m praying for.” Karen said mad.

“Well it’s not a joke. Believe me. We wouldn’t joke about something like this.” Luke said.

“You do know you and Lucas can’t get married with out their signatures right?” Keith said.

“Actually we only need Karen’s signature. I’m old enough to get married.” Margaret said.

“But you can’t if I lock you in your room!” Deb said mad.

“You wouldn’t.”

“Try me!”

“Look Mrs. Scott we didn’t agree to this just to make you mad.” Lucas said.

“You shut up! Because right now I’m having trouble not killing you.” Deb said. “Why don’t you deal with your own mother first!”

“Lucas, how about you talk to me and your mom for a second?” Keith said as he led Karen and Lucas away from the rest.

“So are you going to explain this?” Deb asked.

“Are you going to calm down?”

“I don’t think I can.”

“Mom how about you let me talk to her first and then maybe you could be calm by then.” Nathan offered.

“Sure you can.”

“Sam, Chad get up!” Kendall screamed as she turned up the radio loader hoping it would get the guys out of bed.

“I’m only getting out of bed, if you’ve got food to put in my belly.” Sam said smiling as he ran into the bathroom still in his PJs.

“We’ve got twenty minutes till Jake gets here. Like I have time to make breakfast.”

Chad came into the hallway carrying some chocolate candy and sugar concoction in a bowl. “Don’t worry I made my own.”

“Oh God.” Kendall said as she bathroom ready to throw up. She banged on the door.

“I’m busy!” Sam screamed back.

“Sam if you don’t get your ass out of the bathroom this very instant, I will kill you!” Kendall yelled mad.

Sam opened the door. “Wait till I tell dad what you just said!”

“That’s if you live long enough.” Kendall said as ran into the bathroom and threw up.

“Now I’m glad you didn’t make the breakfast, you probably would of thrown up on it.” Sam said laughing.

“I’m going to kill you!” Kendall said as she started to chase him.

“Wait Sam stop running.” Chad said holding him back.

“She’s going to kill me.” Sam said.

“No she won’t. Kendall can I take a shot at getting him to get ready?”

“Sure, why not? I’m going to go finish getting ready.” Kendall said walking off.

“Thanks bro for saving my life.”

“Yeah well I personally I want to kill you myself.” Chad said hitting him on the head.

“Hey that hurt! Why’d you do that?” Sam asked shocked.

“Because if dad was here he’d do so much worse. And you know that.”

“Your point?”

“You promised dad you’d be good and do what you’re told and have you don’t that?”

“No but he never said I had to listen to her.”

“Sam…”

“Ok fine I’ll got get ready but I’m hungry.”

“If you can get ready in ten minutes, I’ll give you what’s left of this.”

“Ok I’m off.” Sam said running off to his room.

“Kendall you can relax he’s getting ready.” Chad said as he started to come in her door. “You ok?”

“I’m fine. I just can’t see how you can eat that stuff.”

“Well I kind of grew up it. You know this isn’t the first time I’ve seen you throw up since you’ve been back home.”

“Your point?”

“I think your sick.”

“No I think you’re crazy. Personally I’m probably right.”

“Fine I’m crazy but that doesn’t mean that I’m wrong. I mean what if you are sick?”

“Then I’m sick.”

“Look I know you don’t think I care about you but I do just promise me you’ll consider going to a doctor?”

“If your promise not to tell anyone I might be sick.”

“Fine.”

“Shouldn’t you be out there?” Royal asked Dan.

“No, I think I better just leave.” Dan said as he left.

“So Mr. and Mrs. Scott this has been an interesting dinner. Hasn’t it?” Brooke said.

“Who exactly are you?” Royal asked.

“I’m Brooke Davis, Lucas’s girlfriend,”

“I thought he was engaged to Margaret.”

“Apparently he is but she’s got a boyfriend too.”

“That would be you?” Royal asked looking at Jake.

“Yeah. I’m Jake Jagielski and this is my daughter Jenny.”

“Of course you have to have a daughter.”

“And who are you dear?” May asked Haley.

“Haley James, I’m Nathan’s girlfriend and Lucas’s best friend.”

“Well can you three tell us if what Margaret said is true?” May asked.

“Well to be truthful we didn’t know they were engaged to till she said it.” Haley said.

“You mean you didn’t know she was pregnant?” Royal asked.

“No we knew that.” Jake said.

“And you’re her boyfriend so why aren’t you the father?”

“Well I’ve really only been her boyfriend since she’s been back.”

“And Lucas was your boyfriend before this?”

“No he didn’t have a girlfriend before this. I’m his first.”

“And so those two just sleep together with even dating?” Royal asked.

“That’s not what we said.” Haley said.

“Well then why did you say?”

“That those two are engaged and her child is a Scott by blood and name.”

“In other words yes?”

“If that’s what you get out of it then fine.”

“What is the hell does that mean?” Royal asked mad.

“You know you’ve got to eat something.” Luke said.

“Yeah something. This crud isn’t even edible.” Peyton said.

“Don’t make me start having to treat you like one of the kids and have to feed you.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Wouldn’t I?”

“This is crazy. I’m a grown adult!”

“Who’s acting like a little kid.”

“Well she’s always been good at that.” Larry said as he came into the room.

“Dad! Save me from him!” Peyton said as she saw her father.

“Luke it’s good to see someone is making sure my daughter eats.” Larry said as he shook Luke’s hand.

“But it’s not easy she’s quite stubborn.”

“That she is.” Larry said smiling as he went over to his daughter.

“I’m not hugging you if you’re siding with him.” Peyton said.

“Oh give me a break and a hug while you’re at it.” Larry said as he hugged her.

“How did you find out I was in the hospital?” Peyton asked.

“Brooke called me and as soon as I could get in I came in.”

“Well I’m glad you’re here.”

“Ok do you want me to leave so you two can talk alone?” Luke asked.

“That would be great.” Larry said.

“No problem. I’m going to stop by the house. Is there anything you need?” Lucas asked Peyton.

“I made a list. It’s by my purse. But add some real food to the list.”

“I’ll work on it. It was nice to see you Larry, take care of her for me.”

“I will.” Larry said as Lucas left.

“You know I was so worried when I got Brooke’s message.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you.”

“It wasn’t your fault. And I should be worried I mean my little girl is in the hospital.”

“But I’m ok for the most part.”

“Then why don’t I believe you.”

“Because you know me to well.” Peyton said and sighed.

“So what’s really wrong?”

“I’m just having trouble wrapping my head around the fact that I lost a child.”

“So did your mother.”

“Wait what are you talking about?” Peyton asked confused.

“Not that long after you were born your mother became pregnant again but for some reason you miscarried your brother. After that we were told she couldn’t have anymore kids.”

“I never knew that.”

“Well I should of told you but we agreed there was no reason to.”

“Family medical history? I mean if I had known there was a history…”

“You would of just been more nervous. There really isn’t anything you could of done to stop it.”

“And if I had my daughter instead of Sam you would told me then? So I could of warned her?”

“It wouldn’t of done any good. If you would of know what would you have done anyway?”

“I don’t know maybe I would of tried adoption instead.”

“You can still do that.”

“That’s besides the point. I should have been told!”

“Maybe I just wanted to forget it ever happened. Have you ever thought about that?”

“But Mom couldn’t could she? Is that why she killed herself?”

“Your mother was in an accident. She didn’t kill herself.”

“Are you sure of that? Or is that just something else you decided to forget?”




Part 26

“Be a hero
Be a star
Anything but what you are
Find a girl to possess
Always pay, pursue, protect
Be a master
Be a slave
Work your ass into an early grave”

“You thought you had a sister?” Andrew asked.

“Well that was the reason you sent me away, right?” Margaret asked.

“Well yeah. But that’s only because his crazy mother thought she was having a daughter and she couldn’t take two girls at once. How was I supposed to know she never actually knew?”

“Well you couldn’t of fought for me could you? Or after finding out you weren’t having a girl, got me back?”

“Your mother told me you were happy.”

“Right having my stepfather rape me all the time made me really happy.”

“I didn’t know that was happening. I just figured you’d be happier with parents who were in love and wanted to raise you with their son.”

“Who were in love? We you and Lucy not in love?”

“Of course not. My parents were never in love.” Andy said. “And why is that?”

“Because your mother loved me and I loved your mother.” He said looking at Margaret.

“Really? Then why did you let her go?”

“I didn’t have a choice. She fell for Dan the second they meet. And Dan fell for her.”

“I never knew that.”

“Because your mother never knew that.”

“Maybe that’s why we both have failed marriages. We repeat out parents mistakes with communication.” Andy said.

“Hey I’m not taking blame for your two failed marriages.”

“Well do you take blame for anything that’s happened in my life?” Margaret asked.

“Yeah I do.”

“For which part?”

“All of it.”

“Are you sure about this?” Nathan asked Margaret.

“Yes, look I wouldn’t of accepted Lucas’s proposal if I wasn’t.”

“You know I believe that I just don’t understand it.”

“I figured you wouldn’t. Look the thing is the only reason I accepted it was for my son. Let me show you give me your hands, Nate.”

Nathan gave her a look.

“Just do it!”

He reached out his hands.

She took them and put them on her stomach. “You feel him?”

“Yeah.”

“When I think of him I think of Lucas and what Lucas has gone through being Dan’s bastard son and I can’t let my son go through that too. Luke just offered me a way for him not to have to. I seriously couldn’t have turned him down. Don’t you see?”

Nathan sighed. “Yeah I do. But did you have to tell everyone with my grandparents here?”

Margaret laughed. “It was either that or I tell them Dan’s the father which one do you prefer?”

“I don’t know. So do you think you could explain this to mom?”

“Personally I think she’s been listening. Right mom?”

“Couldn’t help it.” Deb said.

“So do you understand now?”

“Yeah I just I’m not sure I accept it.”

“Mom…”

“I’m sorry you’re my little girl and accepting you were pregnant by my husband was hard enough and now I’ve got accept that you’re marrying your brother’s brother?”

“Yeah you do. Look I don’t expect to get your blessing and truthfully I don’t need it. I just all I want is you to try to understand and maybe one day you will accept it. But if you never do I will understand that to. But as a mother yourself I just… I thought you would understand why I need to this for my son.”

“I can’t believe we are skipping school.”

“It’s just for lunch.”

“But we’re still not supposed to leave.” Jenny said.

“After I buy this test will go back.” Kendall said as she grabbed a pregnancy test and headed to the counter.

“Ms. Scott and Ms. Jagielski, I didn’t realize you were back in town.”

“Mr. Owens you still work here?” Kendall asked nervously.

“Of course my family owns the store. So what do you want to buy Ms. Scott?”

“Um… I…”

“Actually it’s for me. It’s pregnancy test.” Jenny said as she took the test form Kendall and put in on the counter.

“Ok that would be $4.50.” Mr. Owens said.

“Thank you.” She said as she paid him, took the test and dragged Kendall out of the store. “What happened to you in there?”

“I froze up. This is why I went out of town last night. I didn’t want someone to realize who I was and tell Lucas.”

“Well now someone can tell my dad.”

“But he knows you’re not pregnant.”

“I know. Look let’s just get back to school and let your take the test and get this over with.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.”



“Ok please tell me that you are freaking about this Brooke?” Jake asked.

“Of course I am! But I’d prefer if the Scott’s didn’t know that.” Brooke said.

They had all three moved into Margaret’s room so they could talk privately.

“Well they aren’t here right now so scream all you two want to.” Haley said.

“You mean Lucas didn’t tell you anything about this?” Jake asked Brooke shocked.

“Yeah Jake he always tells me when he proposes to other girls!”

“I can see now why he didn’t tell you.”

“And I’m sure Margaret didn’t tell you either!”

“No she forgot to mentioned that she had been proposed to!”

Jenny started crying.

Jake went over to her and picked her up. “Shh it’s ok baby. I’m here calm down.”

“On second thought maybe you shouldn’t scream.” Haley said. “Jake is she all right?”

“Yeah all this screaming just scared her. I forget sometimes that she’s here and that I can’t really just lose it like everyone else.”

“It must be hard one you. I guess I can see how much harder it’ll be on Margaret.” Haley said.

“You mean you’re ok with her marrying your best friend?” Brooke asked shocked.

“Someone needs to be. And I’m not so sure she’d do this unless she felt like there was no other choice.”

“And Lucas?”

“I don’t know. I know Luke and he wouldn’t do anything this rash with out thinking it through or I think anyway.”

“So we’re supposed to just accept that our boyfriend and girlfriend are engaged?” Brooke asked.

Haley looked at Jake. “I think that’s up to you two but I think Jake understands it better than you do. So maybe you should talk to him before you make up your mind.”

“Need help?” Haley asked as her and Nathan walked into Lucas’s house.

“I’m just trying to get some things together for Peyton and trying to figure out what happened to my house.” Lucas said.

“Three children did: Chad, Sam and Kendall.” Haley said smiling.

“God, I thought Kendall could keep this under control.” Lucas said.

“I think she has her own problems to deal with.” Nathan said.

“What problems?” Lucas asked worried.

“Haley I thought we agreed we weren’t going to tell him.”

“Tell me what?”

“Well I changed my mind.”

“Ok if one of you doesn’t tell me what’s going on with my sister I’m going to lose it.”

“It seems you already have.” Nathan said.

“Nate…”

“Look we’re not really sure what going on. It’s just last night we came home and Kendall and Jenny were hiding something. Jake asked Jenny what was going on and she said that it was Kendall and she couldn’t tell him what was going on. This morning I realized someone had been driving my car last night. There was a scratch on it that wasn’t there when I parked it. And Sam mentioned to Jake this morning that Kendall is sick. That’s all we really know.” Haley said.

“Ok so that all means what exactly? Kendall is sick? Don’t you think she’d tell me?”

“Well maybe she feels that with everything going on right now, you don’t really need the added pressure.” Nathan said.

“Well either way I’ve got to do something.”

“And what exactly are you going to do?” Haley asked.

“I don’t know but I think I’ll go to the hospital and hope while I’m there an answer comes to me. Just don’t tell her you told me ok?”

“Sure no problem.” Haley said.

“So are you going to explain this, this very instant?” Karen asked mad.

“Karen you might want to calm down.” Keith said.

“Calm down! My son is getting married. I’m not going to calm down. Right now I’m just trying hard not kill him!”

“Well I guess I should be glad to know you don’t want to kill me too, Keith.”

“Don’t bet on that one. I’m just acting calm for your mother right now but believe me I want to knock you over the head right now. But I figure you and I will talk later and then we will have it out.”

“Ok great. This night just keeps getting better and better.” Lucas said sarcastically.

“Oh you think this is bad just wait till Deb gets her hands on you.” Keith said.

“If you are trying to make me feel bad, you’re doing a great job. Look I thought I was doing a good thing by proposing to her.”

“How exactly did that seem like a good thing to you?” Karen asked confused.

Lucas sat down. “I thought if I married Margaret I could save her and her son from going through what you and I went through.”

“You… wait that’s really why you did this?” Karen asked.

“Yes I mean it’s not like I love her. I mean what other reason would I have?”

“I… I never thought that you thought out lives were that bad. I mean were they so bad that you wouldn’t let her go through the same thing?”

“Well we had Keith and that helped but she doesn’t even have that. I mean that child will be labeled Dan Scott’s rape baby. That’s worse then my label as Dan Scott’s bastard son.”

“That kid would have Deb, Nathan, all of us and a mother that seems really strong.” Keith said.

“But that still wouldn’t stop this town of ours from putting that kid through hell every day and you can’t tell me that if you could of done something to help you’d just sit there and do nothing.”

“Isn’t there another way?”

“No and you think Margaret wouldn’t have accepted it if she could think of one?”

“I guess not. I just do you have any clue what you are getting yourself into?” Karen asked.

“No but I figure it’s the right thing to do, it’ll work out. And with you and Keith there to support me I figure I can do it. That if you both will support me.”

Keith sighed. “I will. Karen?”

“Like I could turn that down with that pitiful looking face.” Karen said.

“Mr. Owens, welcome to the Scott garage, what’s wrong with your car?” Jake asked as he walked toward Mr. Owens who had just come in.

“Mr. Jagielski? I didn’t expect to see you here.”

“Well I’m filing in for Lucas until his wife gets out of the hospital.”

“Is Mrs. Scott ok?”

“I think she will be so how can I help you?”

“My transmission is acting up. It just because this old car is now a piece of junk. If Mrs. Owens hadn’t given it to me years ago I’d probably give it away.”

“So you’re keeping it for sentimental value?”

“Well with Gabrielle dead I feel like I need to keep everything she gave me around.”

“I understand that. Don’t worry I’ll take good care of the car.”

“I bet you will and oh I saw your oldest daughter today. I didn’t realize she was out of school already.”

“She’s isn’t wait why do you think she is?”

“I saw her and Keith and Karen’s daughter at my store at about 12 today.”

“Great.”

“I hope that wasn’t something that upset you because believe me you’re about to get some big happy news.”

“What news are you talking about exactly?”

“Don’t tell Jenny I told you this but it looks like you’re going to be a grandfather.”

“Really?” Jake asked nervously.

“You know what when I come back to get the car I think I’ll bring you come cigars to celebrate with. How does that sound?”

“Fine, I guess.”

“Good Gabrielle always said when it comes to babies being born, cigars are the only thing dad’s should celebrate with.”

“Will you please calm down? You already scared off the kids.” May asked.

“I will not calm down! I just found out that not only is Margaret pregnant but she’s marrying Lucas.”

“So? That does not involve you or me.”

“Of course it does.”

“No it doesn’t. Margaret isn’t our grandchild and technically Lucas is only by blood.”

“But he’s still our grandchild.”

“We told Dan a long time ago we’d stay out of his life and he wouldn’t technically be our grandson and we can’t go back on that now.”

“Yes we can. Don’t you think they wouldn’t have decided to announce it with us here if we weren’t supposed to be involved?”

“No she just said it then to shut you up. Truthfully I think we should just leave now because I think us being here just adds more pressure to a situation that doesn’t need it.”

“Why aren’t you worried about this?”

“Because I get the feeling that there is something else going on here that no one wants to tell us about.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Nothing look we are going to just leave for everyone’s sake. And don’t fight me on this Royal. I’m not up for it.” May said.

“Peyton I can promise you your mother never was depressed and she sure didn’t kill herself. She died in a car accident.”

“How can you be sure?”

“Because before the accident she was playing with you and she was very happy. You’ve got to believe me.”

“Why should I?”

“Because your mother wouldn’t want to you to think she would kill herself.”

“Was she ever depressed?”

“After your brother died yes but she got better. Why do you think she was depressed?”

“Because I was and I just believed that I had gotten that from mom.”

“When were you depressed?”

“On and off for most of my life.”

“Why didn’t you ever tell me?”

“Because when I did see you I didn’t want to waste our time of the negative stuff.”

“Well did you talk to anyone?”

“I talked to Whitey and he helped me.”

“I can’t believe I never knew.”

“Apparently we both kept things from each other.”

“Well I’m sorry.”

“Me too.”

“Can you forgive me?” Larry asked.

“Yeah I couldn’t stay mad at you. How about you can you forgive me?”

“Yeah just please talk to me next time you’re depressed?”

“I’ll try. Now come on in Luke. I know you’ve been waiting.”

“How did you know?” Luke asked as she came in.

“I could see you.”

“How long have you been there?” Larry asked.

“Not too long don’t worry. So is everything ok here?”

“Yes.” Peyton said.

“How are you holding up?” Margaret asked Lucas as she sat down on his bed next to him.

“Did you have to announce it at dinner tonight?”

“Ok that isn’t a really an answer to my question.”

“I feel like hell. And I’m about to have to go talk to Keith and then call Brooke and explain to her why I didn’t tell her I had proposed to you and then I have to go talk to your mother tomorrow and from what I heard that’ll be worse then anything I’ve been through.”

“I’m sorry. And if it makes you feel any better I have to go talk to your mother in a second and then Jake and try to explain it to him.”

“Well Jake’s a lot more rational then Brooke is.”

“That’s the truth.”

“Margaret can you answer one question for me?”

“Sure I guess.”

“Did you say yes to me because you really want to marry me or did you just say that to shut up Royal?”

“Originally just to shut up Royal and to keep me for saying “I’m pregnant with your son’s child.” But when I started to think about it really, I realized I do want to marry you for the same reason your proposed to me.”

Lucas sighed. “Are you having as much trouble as I am picturing us married?”

“Yeah, No offense but I never thought I’d marry you.”

“None taken.”

“And my lack of an engagement ring doesn’t help.” Margaret said smiling.

“Do I look like I’m made of money?” Lucas asked also smiling.

“And at this point you could give me a kid’s toy ring for all I care.”

“Watch what you say. I may just do that.”

“You wouldn’t dare!”

“It was your idea.”

“I was joking. By the way where exactly are we going to live?”

Lucas rubbed his head. “One thing at a time please. All this marriage talk has given me a head ache.”

“That’s great to know that just the idea of being married to me causes you pain.”



Part 27

“But you deserve to be loved
You deserve something real
Time to heal
Time to feel”

“How exactly did you get stuck watching me?” Peyton asked Nathan.

Nathan looked up from his magazine. “Brooke and Tim both have to fly off for business. Haley feels that you’d kill her if she stayed here. Margaret’s calling Arizona so Lucas and Jake are with the kids waiting for her.”

“So basically Haley’s scared of me, Brooke and Tim are too busy and Jake and Lucas have become babysitters.”

“You got it. So how are you doing?”

Peyton gave him a look. “You aren’t planning on us talking this whole time are you?”

“Why is that such a strange idea?”

“We aren’t really friends.”

“But you are my sister-in-law.”

“Only by half. Plus considering what my husband and your wife did behind our backs, I really can’t see why you’d want to talk to me.”

“Is that why Haley’s scared of you?”

“I assume.”

“Come on Peyton it happened and yes I’m furious but being mad at them does more bad for us then good.”

“This coming from the guy who hated Lucas for most of his life.”

“Past tense. Peyton I saw how Lucas almost lost it when he thought he lost you and to me that means more than any mistake that he made. Doesn’t it to you?”

“Yes. Look it just helps for me to put my mind on something other than them why I’m here. Ok?”

“I understand that but choose something else to think about.”

“Fine, give me something to think about.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“No, I don’t really have much of a sense of humor right now.”

“Ok, ok I’ve got something funny for you to think about.”

“Oh this I got see.”

“Remember what happened the night before Margaret and Lucas’s wedding?”

“What made you think of that?”

Nathan turned his magazine towards her.

When she read the title “Are you locked out of your car? Need help? Call pop-a-lock”, Peyton started laughing.

“Keith?” Lucas asked as he came outside where Keith was drinking a beer.

“It’s about time.” Keith said getting up. “Take a walk with me.”

“I’m not so sure of that. How do I know you won’t try to kill me?”

“Because I’m too tired to kill you. Now come on.”

Lucas walked over to him. “Fine but if you kill me please try to make it as painless as possible.”

“I’ll try.”

“Ok so how do we start this conversation?”

“I figured either you’d come to your senses and drop this whole idea of marriage or I’d have to have a talk about marriage with you.”

“Well I’m not dropping the idea of marriage, Keith. And what talk are you talking about?”

“The kind of talk that fathers give to their sons when they get engaged and I’m the closest thing you’ve got to a father, right?”

“Right. Wait is this going to be a good conversation because if not then I may say no you’re wrong.”

Keith laughed. It’ll be a good one I hope at least it is anyway. My father never gave this talk to me. Heck I don’t think he expects he ever will have to. You know your mother was hoping I could talk you out of it.”

“And do you think you can?”

“I think I don’t want to.”

“Why? I thought you’d didn’t approve.”

“I didn’t approve of the way we all find out or the fact that you didn’t even talk to me or your mother about it first.”

“I figured you’d both try to talk me out it.”

“I would have at least of been able to prepare your mother and Deb for this. Or even I would of prevented myself from the shock.”

“Was it that bad?”

“Was it that bad?” Keith repeated shocked. “Of course it was! When my parents come into town it’s already a bad thing and we’re already all uptight but then to announce that while they were there?”

“That wasn’t my idea. I didn’t know she’d do that then. Heck I thought she had turned me down.”

Keith laughed. “I believe you. You know if she can confuse you this much now then you’re marriage will be interesting to say the least.”

“Hey! You do know that. It could be good.”

“Yeah right. Keep dreaming. By the way how did you girlfriend take the news?”

“I’m going to talk to her after this. I hope she’s not too mad.”

“Not too mad? Luke you do realize once you’re married, it will only be you, Margaret and the baby. There will be no girlfriends or really much of anything.”

“You make it sound horrible.”

“I’m trying to make it sound real. You’re going to have a newborn and a new wife and you’re got to finish high school. What did you think this will all be easy?”

“You know I don’t care. It’ll all be worth it if this kid is saved even a second of the a pain I’ve had to go through.”

“You know your mother always worried you wouldn’t grow up ok. You know if she’d raised you right. I guess she did.”

“Well she didn’t do it by herself, Uncle Keith.”

“So how are things going there?” Margaret asked Jake.

“Crazy, beyond crazy really. You know I never realized how much I needed you in my life till now.”

“Well I’m grateful for that, I guess. What exactly happened to make you think that any way?”

“Oh I think the kids should tell you that.”

“Which ones?”

“We’ve got a line here: Chad, Jenny, Kendall then Carrie.”

“Ok am I going to get to talk to you again tonight?”

“Probably not. I need to deal with Jenny. How about you call tomorrow and we’ll talk?”

“Sure. I love you, Jake.”

“I love you too. Here’s Chad.” Jake said handing the phone to Chad.

“Hey mom. How are you doing?”

“Good. I’m with my father and brother right now. How about you?”

“Well I think I’ve kept out of trouble and I’ve been taking care of Sam for Dad and Kendall’s been watching us.”

“Well that’s good to hear. How’s your dad?”

“He’s holding up so far. I think Sam and I are helping.”

“That makes me really proud to hear, you know.”

“I was hoping you’d say that. Look Jenny’s been dying to talk to you and I’ve got to go stop Sam before he does some serious damage.”

“Ok I love you, Chad.”

“I love you too, Mom. Here’s Jenny.” He said handing the phone to her.

“Hey Margaret.”

“Hey mind telling me what’s going on with you and your dad?”

“Well Kendall is going to tell you that but let’s just say I kind of skipped school doing lunch today to help her and I think he found out.”

“It must have been really important for you to risk your father finding out.”

“See that’s why I need you here. My dad would not see it that way.”

Margaret laughed. “That’s because he’s a guy.”

“Hey!” Andy and Andrew said.

“Who was that?” Jenny asked.

“My brother and father.”

“Ok look I know you need to be there for them but can you at least promise me you’ll be here when Bryan comes here? Because I can’t get through that without you.”

“When is he coming?”

“Don’t tell me you forgot.” Jenny said panicked.

“I’m joking Jenny calm down. My plane will land early Saturday morning which should get me home before Bryan gets there.”

“I knew you wouldn’t abandon me.”

“I’m glad to know you realize that.”

“Well that’s all I need to say. Kendall is the one that really needs to talk to you so I’m going to go.”

“Jenny just remember that your dad is trying and try to give him a break just for me.”

“Yeah sure. I mean without you he’s really not functioning.”

“I bet.”

“Well here’s Kendall bye.”

“Bye Jenny I love you.”

“I love you too.” She said as she handed the phone to Kendall.

“Aunt Margaret?”

“Kendall? I hope you are planning on telling me what’s going on over there.”

Kendall went into the bathroom and tuned on the water facet and then started crying.

“Kendall what’s wrong? You’re starting to scare me.”

“I think I’m pregnant.”

“Oh God Kendall. I wish I was there for you to help you go though this. I know all to well what you must be feeling.”

“I thought you would.”

“Have you taken a test to find out yet?”

“The first one was destroyed and the second one turned purple.”

“Not blue or pink?”

“No purple.”

Margaret sighed. “Then you need to see a doctor.”

“But that means I would have to tell Luke.”

“Not really. Look if I give you the number of the clinic I went to when I was pregnant the first time will go?”

“How can I get there?”

“I know this seems impossible but I think you need to ask Haley to take you.”

“I kind stole her car to get the fist test...”

“It doesn’t matter. I’ll call her and tell her to take you but to not really ask any questions. It’s either that or you ask Lucas. You’re choice.”

“Do you think she’ll do it?”

“Yes I think she will but I can’t promise you she wouldn’t lose it for you taking her car. I would if I was in her place. Are you going to ask her?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. Now the second you know if you’re pregnant or not I want you to call me and we’ll decide where to go from there.”

“Ok, thank you.”

“No thank you needed. I just need you to promise me that if you’re not pregnant that there will never be a need for us to have this conversation again. Can you do that?”

“What if I can’t?”

“Then I will tell Lucas the first chance I get to make sure to lock you up in your room and never let you out.”

“You know I think you mean that.”

“I do.”

“Ok then yes I promise. Now how about I get Carrie for you?”

“That sounds like a plan. Kendall, just remember that if you are pregnant that isn’t the end of the world.”

“Karen can we talk?” Margaret asked coming into the living room.

“Sure.” Karen said.

Margaret sat down on the couch next to her. “What are you looking at?”

“Lucas’s baby pictures. It’s amazing how quick they grow up.”

“I guess I’ll learn that one the hard way.”

“Yeah you will then maybe you’ll understand why this whole marriage idea upsets me so much.”

“I guess I will. You know Karen I am really sorry.”

“No you’re not. You and your son are getting what you wanted and my son is going to lose his future for it.”

“He’ll still have a future.”

“No he’ll have a wife and a son and college that will be impossible. There will be no money or time which means that he’ll end up getting a low paying job and having to give up on his dreams...”

“In other words he’ll turn into you?”

“You know I used to be scared he would but then I realized it never would happen but then you came into our lives. Why did you have to come into our lives?” Karen asked mad.

“I don’t know. You know even if I hadn’t Lucas still would of chosen his life. Because just like you he has a right to choose his own life.”

“But why? Doesn’t he see all the problem I have?”

“Yeah that’s probably why he choose it. He knew if it wasn’t for him your life would be so different. So when he saw me about to go through it again he saw a way to prevent it like he wish he could of done with you.”

“But he doesn’t deserve to have to go through this again.”

“Karen have you ever thought maybe he wants to? Maybe his dreams are to be like you and Keith? To raise a child as well as you’ve done. Maybe he thought if he did that you’d be proud of him. Like he is of you.”

“You know maybe you are the perfect person for him.”

“What?” Margaret asked confused.

“Any women who’s wise enough to know that is the women I want to marry my son.”

“So who told you?” Jenny asked Jake as they sat down on her bed.

“Mr. Owens congratulated me on being a grandfather.”

“Carrie’s pregnant?”

“Jennifer...”

“Ok you don’t have to call me Jennifer. I’ll tell you. I brought a pregnancy test.”

Jake sighed. “I thought you said you weren’t pregnant?”

“I’m not believe me!”

“Then why buy the test?”

“Cause Kendall needed it and she was too scared to be seen buying it.”

“That’s why you said Margaret and I would understand right?”

“Exactly. Are you going to tell Lucas?”

“I figured Margaret told her what she needs to do and if she thinks she needs to tell Lucas then she she’ll tell Lucas but I wouldn’t no.”

“Good thank you.”

“Wait not so fast. You still skipped school today.”

“I was hoping you’d forgotten that part.”

“No such luck, sorry. Look I’m glad that Kendall has you to her help but I don’t like the fact that you are breaking school rules to help her.”

“I figured you wouldn’t.”

“Look I want you to help but under no circumstance are you to break any rules is that understood?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good and since you left school today once Bryan leaves you will start being grounded.”

“For how long?”

“A week.”

“A week?”

“Want it to be longer? Because normally if you had broken a school rule you would be. Remember the house rule?”

“It’s been a long time since been in the house.”

“Well keep breaking the rules and you’ll learn them quickly.” Jake said smiling

“Are you telling me to break the rules?”

“No way. I don’t think I could take that.”

“How exactly are you doing?” Haley asked Nathan on the phone.

Nathan sighed. “My half-sister just announced she’s engaged to my half-brother so I don’t really know how I feel.”

“I wish I could of stayed to make sure you were ok.”

“So do I but my mother was pretty upset so it was probably a good idea that you left.”

“Well I’m still worried about you.”

“I’m worried about me too truthfully. You know what I wish?”

“What?”

“That I could turn back the clock to right before my sister got back and keep her from my dad.”

“This would of still happened eventually you know?”

“I know it just nice to dream.”

“Have you ever dreamed of the future or just revisiting the past?”

“What future? I don’t think I could of predicted it now to save my life.”

“Well how about you let me give it a try?”

“Why not? Go ahead.”

“Ok well I see you and your smiling.”

“Why’s that?”

“Patience will you?”

“Ok, ok. Go ahead.”

“Thank you. Now you are smiling because you are watching your sister and Lucas play with their little boy and because you know you want that and will get that soon.”

“I will?”

“Yes you will. You squeeze the hand of you wife who smiles at you and says she can’t wait for your child to be born.”

“And who’s my wife?”

“Who do you want it to be?”

“Oh that’s not fair. You brought this up.”

Haley laughed. “Well it’s me and we decided to go inside because it’s getting cold outside and we just want to be alone and happy together. Now how does that sound?”

“Perfect.” Nathan said smiling.

“Where exactly are we going?” Kendall asked confused as Lucas drove them somewhere’s.

“To a doctor’s office.”

“Why are you sick?”

“Not but apparently you are so I figured if you got a complete check up from our family doctor then you’ll know if you’re sick or not.”

“Who told you?”

“That doesn’t matter. What matters is that you didn’t tell me. And why is that?” Lucas asked as he pulled into the parking lot and turned off the car.

“You were busy and...”

“It doesn’t matter or at least it shouldn’t. Look you’re my little sister, like a daughter to me and if I can’t trust you to tell me when something’s wrong with you then that scares me. Don’t you see that?” Lucas asked.

Kendall looked in his eyes and could see the disappointment. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for this to became such a big deal.”

“Your health is always a big deal. Look I’ve lost too many people already to think I couldn’t prevent and I feel guilty about that. But if I was too lose you to something that I could of prevented then I’d feel a lot worse.”

“I don’t think it’s anything that serious.”

“But you really don’t know. You are only 13 you don’t really know that much about medicine anyway. What if you injured something that was serious just because you thought you knew better? How would you feel then?”

“I... that wouldn’t happen.”

“Truthfully Kendall you have no way of knowing that. You know if this is the way you act with your health then I’m going to have to drag you to the doctor’s office every time you sneeze. Do you really want me to have to start doing that?”

“No.”

“Then you are going to have to start telling me every time you’re sick. Is that clear?”
”Yes and Luke I didn’t mean to disappointment or scare you.”

Lucas opened the door and got out. “Yeah well it’s a little too late for that. Now come on. I got a doctor to do me a favor and check you out tonight. And believe me fixing his car is a hell of a favor.” Lucas said as him and Kendall walked in.

Kendall went with the doctor and Lucas waited in the waiting room.

“You know Lucas doctor’s offices aren’t that bad.” Keith said to a young Lucas as they waited for doctor.

“If that’s true Uncle Keith then why do you look like you’re about to throw up?”

“You know when your mother asked me to take you to the doctor’s office she never said how hard it was going to be.”

Lucas laughed at the memory. He looked at the ceiling. “You know I now see why you two left me in charge of her. You two wanted me to see what I putted you though. You are probably laughing up there.”

The doctor came back in with Kendall a few minutes later. “Mr. Scott?” He asked.

Lucas got up. “Is everything all right?”

“Well it seems your sister here has a stomach virus. I recommend a lot of bed rest, fluids and take the medicine I prescribed. It’s actually a miracle she’s been able to go this long with out plain exhausting herself. As for the reason she thought she was sick, I think she needs to tell you about that. I also gave her some birth control pills, which should fix more than one problem of hers. I’ve already explained this all to her though.”

“Well thank you doctor.”

“No problem and good luck Mr. Scott. I’ve got teenage daughters at home so I feel for you.” The doctor said as he headed out of the office.

“Well I guess you will be staying at home for a long time in bed. Now are you going to explain about the birth control pills?”

“Brooke don’t hang on me again please. I really need to talk to you.” Lucas begged.

Brooke had hung up on him ten times already.

“Why? You can’t talk to your fiancée?”

“I want to talk to you. I need to explain.”

“Explain what? Why you proposed to another women? Why you didn’t tell me? Why you are claiming to be the father of her child? Because I’d like to hear this one.” She said sarcastically.

“First I didn’t know she had accepted my proposal.”

“Why did you propose to her to begin with? I’m the one you’re dating remember?”

“I remember. I just I did if for the kid, ok? I couldn’t let him go through what I went though.”

“But he’s not your child.”

“No he’s my brother.”

Brooke sighed. “So is Nathan. Do you want to marry Deb too?”

Luke laughed. “She’s a little too old for my taste.”

“Well at least you have an age limit.”

“Look Brooke this thing with Margaret has nothing to do with loving her. You get that right?”

“No I don’t. Look I’m not of those “Happily Ever After” people ok? I don’t believe people get married because they love each other but I also don’t believe you should marry Margaret just for her kid.”

“But I have to Brooke and if you don’t understand then... You really don’t understand me.”

“That’s not true...”

“Yeah it is. Look I’m going to go and I’m sorry if I hurt you.” Lucas said as he hung up the phone.

Peyton got out of bed. Nathan was sound asleep and she was sick of just sitting in bed. She started walking down the hall. It was pretty much quiet. She figured everyone was asleep. She did hear two babies crying though. She followed the sound to the nursery where two babies seems to by crying out but no one was listening. Her heart almost broke for the babies.

One of the nurses came by.

“What’s wrong with those babies?” Peyton asked.

“The poor little ones. Their another one of the abandoned drug babies. The poor things have no one anymore and seems to be addicted to a lot of drugs.” The nurse said sadly.

“Will they be ok?”

“We can wean them off the drugs but it’s going to be hard to find people who want two twins like them. No one seems to want drug babies. It’s sad.”

“Should someone try to hold them? You know to see if it stops them from crying?”

“I’ve tired it but it didn’t work. And I have errands to run so I can’t hold them all the time. I just wish the volunteers would stay all night.”

“What volunteers?”

“The group of women must elderly who help us with the babies usually three times a week. They usually help the abandoned ones mostly. Just holding them some times is a big help. Some times I think people forget that simply to hold a baby does so much.”

“Well could I hold them?”

“Umm I don’t know. I mean I don’t know anything about you.”

“Please look I’m a patient here. Peyton Scott. I’m here because I just miscarried my own daughter. I think holding them would be best therapy for all three of us.”

“I guess it’s ok. Just I’m going to stay in here with you for a little while until I know you’re all ok.”

“Thank you.” Peyton said heading into the nursery. “I have a son so I still remember how to hold a baby. What’s their names?” Peyton asked sitting down in the rock chair.

“Well we call them Baby Jane and John Doe.” The nurse said gabbing Jane and John with their blankets and bringing them over to Peyton. She gently placed Jane in Peyton’s arms. And then John. “Support their heads.” The nurse said.

“Hey Jane. Hey John. You are both so adorable. I think those lungs or yours are so tired. How about you two rest them for minute?” Peyton said talking to Jane and John as she started to rock them. They both looked up at her and started to coo.

“You’ve got a miracle touch I see Mrs. Scott. You are the only person to be able to get either one of them quiet.”

“Well I think they trust me.”

“Well what ever the reason is I’m grateful.”

“So am I.” Peyton said smiling at the twins in her arms.

Jake went to his window and opened it. “What are you doing?” Jake asked Margaret shocked.

“I had to talk to you and I didn’t want to do it over the phone.”

“Ever heard of a door?”

“Yeah I hear it’s the newest invention. Look I just didn’t want to deal with your parents ok? Now will you let me in?” Margaret begged.

“Fine let me help you.” Jake said helped her though the window and into his bedroom.

“Thanks.”

“Look I’m not even sure I should of let you in. I’m not very happy with you.”

“And you shouldn’t be.”

“Well at least we agree on something.”

“I never meant to hurt you, Jake. Believe that please.”

“You thought getting engaged to another guy wouldn’t hurt me?”

“No, I wasn’t really thinking about anything other then my son.”

“I understand that ok? But did you have to announce it at dinner?”

“I didn’t mean to say it then. It’s just Royal wouldn’t let up and I couldn’t let him know that I was carrying his grandson. I didn’t want him having any part in my son’s life.”

“Well now he thinks you are carrying his great grandson.”

“From Lucas’s side of the family though and he wants nothing to do with Lucas or anything about him.”

“Well then I guess you choose the right guy.”

“The right guy? What other guy proposed to me?”

“What about me?”

“You don’t want to marry me.”

“How do you know that?”

“Because you deserve a future not tied down and so does Jenny. You know that.”

Jake sighed. “And you don’t?”

“No but my son does. And I can sacrifice that for him. I have to.”

“Isn’t there another way?”

“No, I wish there was.”

“Me too.”

“So do you understand?”

“Yeah.”

“Do you forgive me?”

“Yes of course.”

“Good because I may be marrying Lucas but that doesn’t mean I don’t still need my friends. And you are one of the friends at the top of my list.”


END PART 27